JPHiP Forum
The Hello! Project Fanfics => H!P Fanfics => Crack-to-Go => Topic started by: FaqU on August 06, 2009, 08:41:28 AM
-
Forgiven
As I walk through this familiar path, the same path that always bought me joy when you were by my side, but now…now it this same path felt dark and lonely. I was walking towards the one place that had been lingering on my mind all day, the one place that once was my second home, due to the countless times I have come over and the nights that I slept over, but now that same place has turned into a place that I fear. I now know I was wrong and I feel guilty for accusing you. I still remember the look of sadness and anger when I falsely accused you, I tried to convince myself that it was only because I didn’t know the full story but who am I kidding?! I shouldn’t have said what I did, the same words kept repeating in my mind and the scene of your back getting further and further away kept flashing before my eyes.
Flashback
“I saw you!!!”
“What do you mean?”
“I saw you with Eri!!!!” She stayed silent, in which levitated my anger.
“How could you???”
“Sayu, calm down and listen to me, it’s not what you think”
~SLAP~ “What else is there to explain you…you…you slut!!!”
~SLAP~ Sayumi was shocked. ‘How dare she slap me when she is in the wrong here?’ thought Sayumi as she turned her face towards her offender, holding onto her cheek. The slap that Sayumi had delivered earlier was visibly seen on the others cheek but besides that Sayumi saw the tears flowing down her cheek. Her eyes portrayed mixed emotions of anger and sadness, as she turned around and started to walk away
“You leave! I don’t need you! Go to your precious Eri” Sayumi hollered after the disappearing figure”
End of Flashback
At first I thought that I would be alright and that I was right for being upset, I had witnessed you getting all cuddly with Eri and leaving with Eri, clearly both drunk. Who can blame me for thinking that way right??? WRONG!!! I was so angered that I ignored Eri’s explanation and I almost ignored your bestfriends too, whom I thought was trying to cover for you. It wasn’t till then that I knew what caused the anger and sadness behind your eyes.
Flashback
“Sayu!!! Listen to me!!! Nothing happened that night, she didn’t cheat on you!!!!”
“I don’t want to hear it! I don’t want to hear it especially from you!”
“Sayu! Please hear me out!!! Even if you hate me, you shouldn’t hate her!!!! You’re going to make the biggest mistake of your life”
“I made the biggest mistake of my life when we became bestfriends and when she and I got together!!!”
Eri was peeved at how Sayumi was acting so she did the next best thing, she shoved Sayumi against a wall to make sure she was listening “Listen and you better be listening good!!!! We didn’t do anything!!!! Yes we were drunk but nothing happened. She was more drunk than I was but she stopped us from doing anything!!!! Do you hear me?? She stopped us from doing anything!!!! I was upset that night so she decided to take me out to talk about my troubles. By the end of the night, we were both wasted, so we took a cab back to her house. I can’t deny that she is attractive but she also made it clear that nothing is to happen because she loves you!!! Did you hear that? She made sure that nothing happened because she told me she loves you and wouldn’t do anything that would upset you! She took me to her guest room and let me sleep there, that was it. The next morning she made sure I was okay before I left her house” Eri loosened up her hold on Sayumi for her to process the information
“I…I don’t believe you” Sayumi protested or at least tried to but deep down she was doubting herself
“You don’t have to believe me, but you should at least believe her. She had never done anything to hurt you in any way and she loves you, she is head over heels for you. I can’t believe that you don’t see that. If you still don’t believe me, then all I have to say to you is that you better not regret not trusting her”
End of Flashback
Flashback
“Michishige-san!!! Michishige-san!!!” cried LinLin as she ran over to Sayumi
“What do you want?” spat Sayumi ‘I don’t want to see any of your kind right now’
“Mis…Mis…Mistake” huffed LinLin
“What? What are you talking about?”
LinLin took another couple of deep breaths to regulate her breathing before answering her senpai “You’ve made a terrible mistake.”
“Oh! Did your friend convince you to help her out?? Pathetic!”
LinLin frantically shook her head “You’ve made the biggest mistake in words!” now Sayumi was confused “You said the one word that JunJun hated the most, the one word that she never thought her loved one would call her”
Sayumi thought about what LinLin was talking about and realized the word but didn’t think too much about it because anyone being called a slut would be upset right? “I understand nobody likes being called a slut but that’s no big deal”
Again LinLin shook her head “JunJun hates that word because history has just repeated itself.”
“I don’t get it, what does that mean?”
“Do you remember how JunJun was before you guys started dating??” Sayumi nodded “She was never like that before, she only turned that way because of someone in her past. Before JunJun closed her heart, she was always outgoing and laughing because she thought she found the one. However that one cheated on JunJun and turned everything around on JunJun making JunJun feel like she was the one that was wrong. That one called her a slut for dressing the way she does, for acting the way she is, as if she was open for business, and…and JunJun at the time believed her. She honestly believed that it was all her fault that her past girlfriend cheated on her and that it was JunJun’s own fault for making people see her that way. From then on, JunJun stopped being the cheerful, outgoing person she was and she became very homebound and secluded within her home’s four walls. At first I thought she was going to get over it but things escalated, she thought negatively till the point that it was eating away at her mind. She…she went suicidal and emotionall unstable. I…I don’t want history to repeat itself if she turns back to that stage.” By now LinLin was crying thinking back at that one day where she got scared out of her wits. “I went to her house after calling her like a million times. I got worried so I went over to her house and because I know where her spare key was I opened the door. The house was pitch black, all the drapes were down and the lights weren’t turned on, except one. It came from the bathroom, so I assumed she was there. I knocked a couple of times but no response. Out of curiousity I turned the knob and…”
“And what?” Sayumi’s mind had gone into a whirlwind listening to her lover’s past, it wasn’t anything that she expected, especially because she never thought her as a person to be negative.
“I…I saw JunJun leaning against the bathtube…with blood coming from her wrists. I…I was lucky that I got her to the hospital on time. She died once but the doctors were able to bring her back but they also told me that she is emotionally unstable and requires a psychiatrist. I…I had to drag her to doctors to receive treatment but it became difficult when she was physically well. She easily overpowered me, but being the type of person she was, the minute she saw me crying she loosened up. I guess she didn’t want to lose me as a friend nor did she want to taint my life with her shenanigans so I was able to drag her to the doctors. After a couple of sessions, JunJun had become better, not 100% but at least she wasn’t suicidal anymore. It wasn’t until she met you, that I saw her smile so geniuely. Please talk to her, she really does love you and I don’t think she will ever cheat on you, please just talk to her” LinLin bowed her head before turning around and walking away, leaving a stunned Sayumi.
End of Flashback
When Sayumi had snapped out of her thoughts, she realized that she had arrived at JunJun’s front door. The lights were all turned off and not a sound could be heard. Sayumi hesitated about pressing the doorbell, she didn’t know whether JunJun would forgive her. Sayumi had hurt JunJun more than she thought and at the moment Sayumi couldn’t even forgive herself. After contemplating for a while, Sayumi decided maybe she should just leave and turned around to walk home. After a couple of steps, the lights turned on, in which caused Sayumi to turn her head towards the door. Slowly the door opened and there stood JunJun, tear-streaked face. Sayumi slowly and shakily walked over to JunJun’s house until she was right in front of JunJun. Sayumi’s heart ached at the sight in front of her, JunJun’s eyes only portrayed sadness and loneliness as if she was lost, with a fresh batch of tears threatening to fall. Sayumi used her fingers to gently wipe away those tears and as she was doing so, JunJun took hold of Sayumi’s hand to stop her.
Slowly JunJun led Sayumi into the house and closed the door behind them, without letting go of Sayumi’s hand. She then led Sayumi to her livingroom and sat her down on her couch before sitting beside her. There was an awkward silence before anyone spoke up.
“Sorry/Sorry”
“JunJun why are you saying you’re sorry if anything I should be the one who is sorry. Sorry for hurting you, sorry for saying something that I shouldn’t, sorry for not trusting in you…”
JunJun kissed Sayumi, which caught Sayumi off-guard at first but then she kissed back. JunJun’s tongue grazed by Sayumi’s lips asking for permission to enter, in which Sayumi obliged, leading to the duo to a tongue battle before pulling apart for air.
“I’m sorry Usagi-chan for slapping you, for not giving you enough trust in me, for hurting you, for making you think that I was those types that….”
This time Sayumi pushed her lips onto JunJun’s to stop her from continuing her sentence. As the pulled apart Sayumi couldn’t help but apologize one more time “Sorry I should have trusted you, will you forgive me?... I mean I know it is hard, I couldn’t forgive myself but if you can find it in your heart, please give me another chance, give me the chance to…” JunJun placed her finger on Sayumi’s lips
“Usagi-chan, you were already forgiven, you don’t have to feel be so hard on yourself” Sayumi was shocked that she was easily forgiven
“JunJun, how can you forgive me so easily, after all that?” Sayumi’s eyes started blurring up as tears were threatening to fall
“Hush~” JunJun wiped Sayumi’s eyes “I forgive you because you made me realize that you are the one that I can’t live without. It can be you and only you”
Upon hearing JunJun’s reason Sayumi jumped into JunJun’s embrace whispering a simple “Thank you” as the two cuddled, relishing the warmth that they both gave off to each other.
-
SayuJun! :cry: :cry: :cry:
-
Aww that was sad. Glad that they found each other again :cry:
-
SayuJun love :heart:
Yay for Linlin going to talk to her!
-
Thank you to everyone who read my first one-shot, here's something I just thought of
Promise, Regret and Repayment
Part One: Promise
I look at you from afar smiling so happily with your girlfriend, wishing and hoping that it was me that was making you smile so. I don't like how she treats you and you know that but it is also because of it that we've stopped being friends. Till this day I don't regret it, I wanted what was best for you and it was my mistake to confess to you at the wrong moment. i just hoped you would love me too.
Flashback
You appeared at my door wet from running through the rainstorm and from the tears that were descending down your yet pretty face. I led you into my livingroom before getting you a towel and something warm to drink. As soon as I helped you get into some dry clothes and you were calm, I had to know what was making you upset.
"Eri, do you feel okay about telling me what's wrong?" She sat there silently, so I just sat there with her.
"I had a fight with her tonight"
"Again? What is it about this time?"
She took a deep breath, "about her other home", I looked at her shocked. I could tell she was about to cry from the quivering of her voice. "I confronted her tonight"
I was shocked because Eri was the one who wanted me to promise to keep it a secret and pretend I knew nothing. My heart ached knowing how much Eri loved her girlfriend and how much she would sacrifice to keep her. At many at times I would give Reina a hard time when she was near but it was also Eri that stopped from from going any further.
"But why? I thought you didn't want to tell her you knew? Don't take it the wrong way, you should've confronted her a long time ago but what caused you to do so tonight?"
"I..I...I caught them in OUR room, on OUR bed" she started crying again so I did what I could, lend her a shoulder for her to cry on. I was boiling inside, I wanted to go over there and kick her sorry, two-timing, low-life ass! But I would have to do that later, right now she needs to let her emotions out. "Can I stay here tonight?"
"You can stay here for as long as you want but I want to know what you plan to do"
"I...I don't really know. I was so upset that I just ran"
"Eri, listen to me, leave her! She isn't faithful to you and you are suffering" I took hold of her hands and made her look into my eyes, "it hurts to see you suffer and you deserve better"
"But...but she loves me...I know she does"
"Eri, wake up already!!!! If she truly loves you she wouldn't cheat on you and there are more people in this world that would be honored and lucky to have you as their girlfriend...like me" I didn't know what came over me, I kissed her on the lips. I meant to keep my crush a secret but seeing her like this I wanted to show her the love she deserves.
She was taken aback and pushed me away by slapping me. My faced was turned to the side and I didn't bother to turn to face her. In a sense, I knew this would happen but you can't blame a person for trying right? I was hurt by the slap but what hurts even more was in the heart. I could feel her sitting there, inching away in shock and I didn't want her to run out and sleep on the streets so I decided to leave. "Sorry you can stay here for the night. I am going out and won't be back until tomorrow afternoon. You know where everything is." I didn't wait for a response and just got up and left.
I did the only thing I wanted to do, I called up the only person that knew about my feelings for Eri
"Hey are you sleeping yet?"
"No I am just watching tv"
"Do you want to go for drinks?"
"Sure"
"Great I'll be at your house in ten"
*****************************************************************
We went to the bar that we usually go to and found a small table in an isolated area. We ordered our drinks before she spoke up, "What happened?"
"Nothing I just felt like drinking" I lied
"Yeah and that is why you have a red mark on your cheek" 'Rats! I knew there was something I forgot to do'
"Okay you win!" As I started telling her the events of the night
"You finally had the courage, you go girl!!!!"
"Ai-chan, this isn't the time nor the place for that"
"Awwww I was just trying to cheer you up. But what do you think is going to happen with your friendship?"
"I don't know. I hope we would still be friends but I don't think that it is possible." I took a swig of my 4th drink "What would you do?"
"I guess I would see for myself before jumping to conclusions"
"I gue..." 'Are my eyes deceiving me? Isn't that Reina?!...with her cheating accomplice? How could she be so happy when her girlfriend was crying her heart out!!! That's it!!!! I have to vent out in one way or another, this is perfect.' I downed the rest of my drink and I was feeling woozy but I got up and headed towards Reina.
"Hey where are you going?"
"To settle a score"
I walked past the people dancing until I was right behind Reina. I turned her around to face me and I decked her. She fell onto the floor holding the side of her face. Her "friend" bent down to check on Reina as I stood there, adrenaline pumping through me, smirking at Reina. I could feel someone holding my arms in which I tried to shake off but to no avail. I looked behind me and there stood Ai-chan. "Get off me Ai-chan!" As I was trying to shake her off, Reina took this chance to leave with her friend "Get back here! I'm not done with you yet! What? You have the guts to cheat but no guts to be beaten up for it?!" I finally managed to shake off Ai-chan and ran after Reina, I could hear Ai-chan calling after me but I ignored it.
When I got outside my head was spinning but I didn't let that stop me searching for the cheating bitch. To my dismay, she was already out of sight 'Damn it!'
"Hey let's get you home"
"I can't go home"
"why not?"
"She is there tonight remember?" giving her a 'did you miss our whole conversation' look.
"Oh yeah...right then, you're coming home with me"
"Can I have a couple more drinks? feeling really upset still" I gave her my puppy dog eyes
Ai-chan chuckled, "fine" as we walked back inside.
"By the way, why did you hold me back? I thought you were my friend, butthole!" I scoffed pushing Ai-chan lightly
"Didn't want you dirtying your hands over her. You'll get into trouble with Eri"
*******************************************************************************************
The next morning when I went back to my place, I was surprised that Eri was still there except she wasn't cheerful nor sad when she saw me, she was angry
"Did you hit Reina?" she yelled
My head was still hurting from the night before so her shouting was getting me grumpy but I managed to calm down... at first
"Can you not be yelling at me in MY house, please?"
"Did you or did you not punch Reina!" she continued to yell
"Yeah I did, why?"
"Why???? Why did you do that for?"
"Because I hate that lying, two-timing, cheating bi-"
~SLAP "Don't say that about my girlfriend"
I turned my face to look her in the eyes, my anger boiling inside me "Is she worth our friendship? You have slapped me twice within the span of 24 hours. Do I really mean nothing to you?"
She looked away, "She means more to me" and with that she left and it was the last time I ever spoke to her. I still cared for her so I tried to act as nothing happened but you started avoiding me. I understood how much you didn't want to see me anymore, so to make things easier for you I stayed away from places that I knew you would go.
End of Flashback
'I hope you are truly happy and I just wanted to tell you that you never left my heart. I didn't regret what happened that night because at least you know that there is someone out there waiting for you. I am sorry though that we couldn't remain friends. My door and arms will always be open for you regardless of how much you hurt me, that is a promise that I will keep till I die because your friendship and love means more to me. Wishing you all the best' I thought taking one last look at you before turning around to leave.
-
Hmm, this is pretty interesting. I want to read the next part.
-
>< Poor Eri, blindly in love with Reina!! D: Well since this person went out for a drink... I'm gonna guess it's Risa. Or maybe Junjun... Oh, but Sayu just turned 20 as well. Oh curses. XD
-
:shocked Why Eri? Why? :angry: How could you ignore the one who love you the most :angry: And 2 slaps in a day :angry:
Looking forward to part 2....
-
I'm looking forward to the next part as well - I hope Eri realizes who truly loves her....
-
Promise, Regret and Repayment
Part One: Promise
:OMG: :OMG: :OMG:
-
First story
OMFG SayuJun!! :shocked I'm glad they worked it out but LinLin's story is so heartbreaking.... :cry:
Promise, Regret and Repayment: Part 1
Why is Reina always a popular choice for cheating on other ppl? :lol: I bet the narrator is Gaki~~
-
Reina is the maaahhhnn!! :twothumbs
HAHAHAHA.
Oh, wow.
"Because I hate that lying, two-timing, cheating bi-"
~SLAP "Don't say that about my girlfriend"
gotta love this shizz.
Eri is being so mean. :nervous
can't wait fooooh part 2!!! 8)2
-
Glad that you all like the first part, and as to who the person was hopefully this second part will give you answers
Part 2: Regret
I could feel someone staring at me and from the corner of my eye I thought I saw you but you turned around and walked off. Looking at you disappear, I didn’t feel right because I missed your presence. ‘Sorry’ was all I can think. If only I had the courage now, I wanted to tell you that I want you back in my life but I am scared, scared that you won’t take me back. I wanted to tell you after I broke it off with Reina but it seems like when I try to get near you, you would turn around or avoid me. I can understand why though because that is how I treated you at first. I didn’t know what to do at the time, I needed my time and space and I knew it would hurt you but I was selfish in a sense. Every time I look at you it reminded me of that night…
Flashback
I had come home from work a little earlier than usual and the first thing I noticed were Reina’s shoes. Reina hasn’t been home early recently so I was happy and decided to scare her as I tiptoed around the house. I couldn’t find Reina until I thought I heard some shuffling upstairs, so I tiptoed my way and followed the sounds. I could barely make out the sounds because they had gotten quieter as I inched closer and closer to our bedroom. I put my hand on the doorknob and that was when I heard the giggling. I was heating up real quick, probably quicker than a microwave dinner. I knew Reina had her and I could pretend that I know nothing because I loved Reina but to bring her home to OUR house and on OUR bed, it was the last straw. I barged in just to see them both naked under the covers, shocked look on Reina’s face. I didn’t bother to say anything, I bolted out of there, I could hear Reina calling after me but I just ran. It began to rain but I didn’t care, it made me feel good running in this rain. I hadn’t thought of where to go except the one person that would always be there for me and do anything for me, you.
Throughout the time I was running to your place my tears were falling mixing into the rain. I stood before your door and knocked hoping you weren’t busy. You always managed to make me feel better anytime I felt upset, it was just natural for me to smile when I was with you. When you opened the door all it took was one look and you didn’t say anything but led me to the livingroom. I sat down staring at the floor and you walked away. When I felt you presence you had come back with a towel and a mug. You helped me dry my hair as I took sips of the hot cocoa that you gave me. You took off again and this time you came back with some dry clothes. You helped me discard the wet clothing and I put on the dry ones. It is times like this when I wished Reina could be more like you, unfortunately she isn’t
“Eri, do you feel okay about telling me what happened?”
I was ready but my throat felt dry and I didn’t know if I should tell you in all honesty. You already don’t like her so I didn’t know what would happen if I did but it makes me feel safe and comfortable telling you otherwise I wouldn’t be here right?
“I had a fight with her tonight”
“Again? What is it about this time?” You were the only person I would always tell my problems, especially the problems with Reina, so it was normal for you to get annoyed
I took a deep breath, “about her other home”, she looked at me shocked. At the mention of the reason, an image of them together in our shared room flashed before me and I couldn’t help but feel like crying again. I kinda figured that you would be shocked because I was the one that made her promise to pretend that we saw and know nothing about Reina cheating on me, the first time we caught her. Call me stupid and ignorant but I really, really love Reina at time and I don’t want to lose her, giving her excuses like it being a one-time thing and after this she will regret and stay faithful to me “I confronted her tonight” I continued
I knew that you were protective over me and I am happy about that but sometimes you take things a little overboard and I am afraid that you will blurt it out to Reina. I would always hold you back from saying anymore because it makes things difficult for me when you say things to Reina in which upsets Reina. Luckily for me, you would always stop when I give that pleading look, the respect and promises you make I can trust because I know they are golden.
“But why? I thought you didn’t want to tell her you knew? Don’t take it the wrong way, you should’ve confronted her a long time ago but what caused you to do so tonight?” you asked and indeed multiple times you have hinted that I should confront Reina but don’t you understand? If I confront Reina, there would be a chance that I would lose her.
“I…I…I caught them in OUR room, on OUR bed” I started crying again and immediately you sat closer bringing my head to your shoulders so I could cry. That was one of the great qualities you had. I could rely and depend on always in any situation. “Can I stay here tonight?” I didn’t fell like going home because I wasn’t ready to face Reina at the moment.
“You can stay here but what are you going to do? What do you plan on doing?”
“I…I don’t really know. I was so upset that I just ran”
“Eri, listen to me, leave her! She isn’t faithful to you and you are suffering” you took my hands in yours. I felt warmth, warmth that I haven’t felt in so long and you made me look into your beautiful brown eyes, “it hurts to see you suffer and you deserve better”
“But…but she loves me…I know she does!” I know it doesn’t sound like I’m sure but I really wanted to believe it, it was the only way that would keep Reina with me. I know I am running away from reality but I just can’t let go. Reina loves me, I know she does…right?
“Eri, wake up already! If she truly loves you she wouldn’t cheat and there are people in this world that would be honored and lucky to have you as their girlfriend…like me” At those last words, I felt warm, luscious lips collide onto my own. I wasn’t expecting this and I didn’t know what to do so I slapped you on the face. ‘You love me?? No this can’t be happening! I love Reina but if I still do then when did it feel so right yet so wrong? Because I didn’t want to stoop as low as Reina?’ I didn’t know what to do, I was shocked and scared, slowly inching myself away noticing that you have not turned your face to look at me yet from the slap I just delivered.
“Sorry you can stay here for the night. I am going out and won’t be back until tomorrow afternoon. You know where everything is” you got up and left the house leaving me alone, without looking back at me.
I just sat there looking at the non-existing back of my bestfriend. ‘I’m sorry but now you just added to my confusion. I know I am selfish but I really can’t deal with all this’. I curled up in a ball and cried thinking of the events of the night. In a sense I wanted to call you back but it was if my throat was closed, nothing would come out. I don’t know what to do, I feel secured, safe and loved when I am with you but I love Reina right? But does Reina still love me? I know I have been giving Reina excuses for her actions time and time again and I am starting to get tired, can I still keep this up forever? And what about my bestfriend? I don’t know what my feelings are…you’re sweet, protective, reliable, caring, always been there for me but I don’t want to accept your feelings if I don’t know what my true feelings are, it would be unfair for you. It is the least I could do, to be honest with you as opposed to using you. I cried and cried thinking that in one night I lost Reina and my bestfriend.
I was awoken at the sound of my cell ringing, I must have fallen asleep from the crying, I fumbled trying to find my phone but at the end I managed to pick up the phone “moshi moshi”
“Eri, honey, keep your dog on a leash, will ya?”
It’s Reina! I knew she would come back to me! “What are you talking about?”
“Your bestfriend!!!!”
“What about my bestfriend?”
“She just punched me. Look its not what you think. It was a mistake, can we talk about this? I’m sorry! I really am! I love you too much to lose you”
I was happy that I was right, ‘Reina does love me and she doesn’t want to lose me, but wait did she just say that you hit her??’ “She punched you? Oh my god are you okay?” ‘How could you do that?’ “Where are you? I can come get you”
“NO! Don’t!...er…I mean don’t worry I’m fine, I am going back to the office tonight, got a project to finish. Let’s talk tomorrow okay?”
“Are you insane? How can you still go to work when you’re hurt?”
“You know how deadlines are, babe. I’ll be fine I promise”
“Okay you take care and call me if you need anything”
“I will. Bye” ~CLICK~
I was upset how could you punch Reina???!!!! You knew that I would never want that to happen. ‘What was she thinking? Was it because I slapped her that’s why she decided to punch Reina?’ I was getting more and more upset at you for hurting someone I love. I knew she wasn’t coming home tonight so it was pointless for me to wait up for her. I went and took a shower before falling asleep on your bed.
The next morning I changed back into my own clothes after making sure they were dry, and waited for you to show up. ‘She shouldn’t have punched Reina because I slapped her, that had nothing to do with Reina’ I called Reina telling her that we will have to talk later, considering the fact that I had to wait for your appearance, but Reina said she will be working late tonight again and she apologized and that she really wants us to talk. I told her that it was alright because she was sorry.
As I was sitting on the couch waiting, I heard the door click indicating that you were home. You walked in and immediately I could smell the alcohol. You looked at me shocked, I guess because you expected me not to be there.
“Did you hit Reina?” I yelled
You closed your eyes and held your head and your fists were clenched into a ball at first but then they loosened up, you opened your eyes and looked at me “Can you not be yelling at me in MY house, please?”
“Did you or did you not punch Reina?” ignoring your sarcastic toned question
“Yeah I did, why?”
“Why? Why did you do that for?”
“Because I hat that lying- two-timing, cheating, bi-“
~SLAP~ “don’t say that about my girlfriend” ‘I thought you were my friend, how could you say things like that about the person I love. You aren’t the same person who I thought you were. Why would you hurt someone I love when I was the one you should be mad at. It’s not like you to be like this’
You turned your face to look at me in the eyes and I could see the rage in them, I myself was angry too. “Is she worth our friendship? You have slapped me twice in the span of 24 hours. Do I really mean nothing to you?”
I was stunned at the outburst but I am making a choice as I looked away “she means more to me” and with that I left.
I walked out of your house without looking back and for some reason my heart ached, more than it did when I found Reina cheating on me yesterday. Maybe it was because I lost my best friend but if it was a choice between her and Reina, I’m sorry but Reina is who I choose.
I decided to buy some food for Reina because I knew that when Reina works late she will forget to eat. My mood was getting better as I clutch onto the dinner I had just bought for her. I walked into the building and immediately it felt eerie since everyone has already gone home. I stepped into the elevator and kept pushing on my destination floor hoping that it would take me there faster. At the sound of the ‘ding’ I zoomed out of the elevator heading towards Reina’s office. As I got closer and closer I was feeling more happy because I was imaging the surprised look Reina will have when I show up with food…that was until I heard their voices.
“Reina, baby, I thought you didn’t have time for me today? What happened to your girlfriend?” slowly my smile was fading
“She’s probably at home. I told her I was working late so I could spend more time with you”
“Oh and what did you have in mind that we do now?” she giggled
“What do I always have in mind when I am with you?” Reina chuckled “come here”
“Oh no you don’t! You’ll have to catch me first”
“Awwww come on Sayu! Why do you have to play hard to get??? Remember I was punched in the face”
“Well it is punishment for you when your girlfriend interrupted us”
“But I made up for it last night didn’t I? I got punched in the face by that bitch but that didn’t affect my performance. I know it didn’t because of the way you were screaming my name” and with that I could hear the two running around until it went quiet and from the sounds after that, I have heard enough. I barged into Reina’s office.
~BAM~ “How could you lie to me time and time again?” I yelled catching Reina off-guard as she toppled off Sayu and landed on the floor. I threw the food that I was holding down at her and left her office, tears threatening to fall.
As I was walking away, I felt a hand grab onto my arm “Listen Eri, I can explain”
I flung her arm away from me “get your dirty hands away from me!!! This is nothing to explain. We are over!”
I was about to turn and walk away but Reina took hold of my shoulders “I’m sorry Eri, give me a chance to explain myself. This isn’t what it seems” Reina was crying but she can’t fool me again
I slowly reached up and pulled her hands away from my shoulders, “Reina, I’ve known about you cheating! I’ve always known and time and time again I have give you chances but you have failed me. What kind of excuse and lie were you going to feed me? You told me that you were at the office after you were punched in the face but in reality, you were in your words making this” as I pointed to the direction of Reina’s office, “screaming your name. I’m tired of your lies, and I’m tired of thinking of excuses for your behaviour”
Reina looked at me shocked “you’ve known? How long have you known?” as she looked away slightly
“Let’s just say longer than you would’ve ever guessed” I turned and walked away and this time Reina didn’t try to stop me. I ran out of the building crying and once again I felt lost only this time I couldn’t run to my best friend’s house, not anymore, not after I made that accusation. I ran home and cried my heart out, until I could cry no more.
The next morning I found that Reina had not come back. I wasn’t hoping that she would but we still live together so we have to meet at some point and discuss about living arrangements. I looked around my room and looked at the pictures that we took together, memories of the times we spent together flowed back into my mind ‘You punched Reina because you saw them together and all I did was take Reina’s side. How stupid could I be?? You punched Reina on my behalf. I don’t even have the courage to tell you that I’m sorry. Sorry that I didn’t believe in you, sorry that I slapped you, sorry that I chose Reina instead. Sorry that all I did was cause you physical and emotional pain. I can’t believe what an idiot I am. Now its too late. How do I even face you? I miss your smile already, the same smile that was contagious, the smile that would make me smile always, and the smile that I may never see again. I am so so so stupid!’ as I continuously scolded myself.
My days went by really dull, as if there is no meaning in life anymore. All I did was go to work, then go home like a zombie. I missed hanging around my bestfriend more and more, I missed your brown eyes that sparkled and gave me warmth. I know I could call you but what do I say? Sorry isn’t enough for the pain that I’ve caused and how could I ask for your forgiveness when I can’t forgive myself? I realized how hard it was to say sorry, especially to someone that means so much to you. I was so ashamed at myself, that I couldn’t face you when we saw each other. A couple of times I would see you on the streets but every time I did, I got scared and did the first thing that came into mind, avoid
End of Flashback
Over the 2 weeks, my life consisted only of going to work and staying at home. I talked to Reina again, and we became friends. She begged me to forgive her and that she still wanted us to be friends. She apologized for the pain she has caused and that she doesn’t deserve my forgiveness but she was willing to do anything for it back and that she wanted to make it up to me. We are friends now and we still live together, in fact her girlfriend, Sayumi, comes over often too. I didn’t hate them anymore, if anything I hated myself. Reina and Sayumi would try to include me in their outings but I just didn’t feel like going anywhere, because something was missing in my life. That something was you as I watch you walk further and further away. With every step further away, my heart cringed a little more.
‘I wished I had the courage to apologize and tell you how much you mean to me and that for the past several days I realized that I loved you more than I did Reina, but I screwed up. I took it for granted thinking that it will always be there for me, but now I don’t deserve that chance. Regret…the one thing that I regret the most in my life is that I never saw you when you were so close to me until you were gone.’
-
IS THERE GONNA BE A THRID PART!? D: Holy crap, TanaShige broke the...I'm going to guess GakiKame? :cry: (Well the smile, the lips, the brown eyes....)
-
Damn, that was heart breaking :cry:
Yeah, must be Risa
-
Sayu??? WTF XD wow that sucks, poor Eri. Still living with her ex and with her new gf in the picture, I couldn't do that. Haha Eri's Kataomoi no owari ni song started playing as I read this but it doesn't fit this kind of mood.
-
Shit...Reina cheated on Eri with Sayu?! :shocked I mean, Sayu's super hot but still.... The other girl is definitely Gaki~
-
Wow, that was kinda depressing. I hope Gakikame makes up in the end. But still, Eri's kind of a pushover if she is fine with living with her ex.
-
Come on Eri - now that you realize - you need to talk to her! Stop being scared! Ganbatte!
-
Promise, Regret and Repayment
Part 2: Regret
Eri wasn't willing to face the truth that Reina couldn't be faithful to her and that their relationship was really down the crapper. Despite knowing this, and despite all that Risa HAD done for her over all the time they'd known each other, Eri was still the one who basically said Risa that she was choosing Reina over their friendship. It wasn't even a "date Reina or date me" sort of thing with Risa, she just didn't want Eri to get hurt...again. It's like when a family has an intervention for a loved one who's got an addiction, only in this case, the loved one rejected the helping hand and basically declared that the addiction was more important than the family.
At the risk of getting bricked...given what happened and the choice that Eri made in part 1 of this, I'd probably do the exact same thing as (the person we assume to be) Risa and deliberately stay away. Eri had her chance to break away from an emotionally destructive relationship, and yet when Risa gives her that chance, Eri proverbially spits in her face. It's obvious to her now that it she made the wrong choice, that not only did she hurt both herself and Risa, but that she's lost something that she might not be able to get back.
-
First things first, comments:
@ShikyoxYaiba: Yes there will be a third part, working on it soon :lol:
@kRisZ: thanks! I knew that if I posted the second chapter people would know right away what the pairs were. :)
@DO Me DO Me: I guess I will have to try to explain the whole Eri, Reina and Sayumi situation as best as I can in the third part. Believe me, it can be done
@strawb3rrykream: Did you think the person was Sayu to begin with???
@rndmnwierd: I wouldnt think of it as depressing would you :? Like I've written to DO Me, I think I might need to explain how that happened.
@adventwriter: Still in debate if I want to give this all a happy ending hmmm.....
@JFC: On the dot man!!! But I was surprised that people wouldn't understand Eri though. There are lots of people that would sometimes be blinded by love and keep on lying to themselves even when friends are there to point these things out for them and protect them. Eri's character here is those that are weak in love so she is easily blinded by it. I also think that people who are in assumingly Risa's shoes would do what she did too which doesn't seem alarming but for other reasons other than to give up on Eri.
************************************************
So I have this random thing that was on my mind and I really needed to get it out of here. Can you guess who is who?
All day I look blankly at my screen,
Thinking back at my life as a teen
“That was Morning Musume’s newest single ‘Mr. Moonlight ~Ai no Big Band~’, hitting the no.1 spot” we heard over the radio and on the television. We were excited and high-fiving each other since it was our first single to appear with the group. But not long after the introduction of another generation of members were announced and we were all stunned. At the time we were all probably thinking along the same lines like ‘We just started and now more new members are going to be added?!’
The addition of 4 new members was all fun though because if it wasn’t for this addition I wouldn’t have acquired more closer friends, whom we hang out and have fun with. But it was also at these moments that I first started developing feelings for you.
Those memories that forever I will hold
Until I become eighty, wrinkly and old
“Gaki-san, look at your feet”
“Mako-chan, please close your mouth”
“KonKon, there is time for eating later”
“Ai-chan, relax!!!”
“Kago! Tsuji! Stop that and come to practice”
“Yossie, stop teasing Rika-chan”
“Rika-cha, we can look at the mirror later”
“Kei-chan, this is just a practice, no need to give it your all”
“Yaguchi, please lower your voice”
“Gottsuan and Nacchi, glad to see you guys ready”
********************************************
I remember the first time we expressed our feelings for each other, it wasn’t anything romantic but for us it was a night that neither of us wants to forget. We had just finished a quiet dinner with just the two of us, you can say it was our first date but unofficially together. As we were walking towards the train, you stopped and turned to look me in the eye. I didn’t know what was going on in your head but for me, my mind was racing from being so nervous. “I like you” those words took a while to process in my head in which I suppose you took the wrong way because it took me a while to respond. Slowly you turned to walk away dejected, which is when I realized I haven’t given you an answer, I quickly tugged at your jacket to stop you. I walked in front to look at your eyes that were tearing up and I wiped them away “I like you too!” I slowly watched your lips form a smile as we hugged each other, not wanting to let go.
I chuckle at the images that seem so new
Looking back at all the things I’ve been through
I flip through the multiple pictures that were taken with all the members, new and old. The memories they brought back to me came flooding through. I think I have about 20 photo albums by now. Then there was the albums of just the 2 of us, the things we did together, the place we went, those alone took up enough photo albums.
The good, the bad, the happiness and pain
Will linger within me, just like a chain
I remember all the mishap that the Twin Tower brought upon us, well more like the leaders and the older generation. We joined in at times, in fact, but just watching the two cause a ruckus was great entertainment as well. They really did a number on Yaguttsan, she was usually yelling at them.
*****************************
“We haven’t been spending time together like we use to….is it because of her?”
“It’s not!”
“Then why is it you are too busy for me?”
“We are idols, which means that we have lots of things on our schedules! I thought you of all people would understand that!!! Why is it others can understand but not you??? You’re my girlfriend!!!”
“Sometimes I wonder whether I am!!!” I stormed out of the room before you could say anymore, as tears started falling down
We didn’t speak much after our fight and at that time I suppose we both knew where our relationship, if I can still call it a relationship, was heading
*****************************************
“The elder club members will all be graduating at the same time” announced Tsunku as we looked at each other in shock. When we were informed of that, we took as many pictures with the elder club as possible, along with the younger kouhais like C-ute and Berryz Koubou
I realize I never had the chance to say
The emotions and gratitude I had that day
I tried to be happy and I pretended that I wasn’t fazed by how our relationship went but who was I kidding??!! The minute I got home I would cry it all out, yelling at myself for saying stupid things. The other closer members would notice it but I would just shrug their offer to talk about it, except maybe one, but that’s because is one of our bestfriends. She was by my side throughout this time and I was happy she was there because if she wasn’t I don’t know how I would survive the pain. I thought I would never get over you but with her help I eventually did unexpectedly. The time we spent together, the little things that she did for me, they were actions of picking up the pieces of my broken heart and mending it together. Eventually I began to feel again, I felt that the day was brighter, that I could survive, no more darkness in the sky. I was thankful for her existence because if not for her, I wouldn’t love again.
******************************************************
I listened as Maimi-chan, Shimizu-chan and Ai-chan read out their final words to the elder club members. There were so many things flowing through my mind like the many things I have never tried with the elder club members or the words that I wanted to say to some of the scary senpais (Nakazawa-san, for example)
Reality brought me back to my empty screen,
I don’t know where they are or how they’ve been
I haven’t spoken to them since they have graduated, they were all over the place and it was hard to gather them all in one place. It was exceptionally hard when Tsuji-chan has to take care of Noa now and Fujimoto-san got married in Hawaii. I have heard about their whereabouts from time to time but not really where everyone is, just the usual that you see like Yaguttsan.
************************************************************
We’ve managed to talk again but not the same as before, for now we have others that we want to spend our lives with. We both managed to move on, you more faster than me, but only because I was afraid, afraid that if I jumped into another relationship that it would end the same. “You should tell her your feelings. Don’t linger on the past! What we had is our own special memory, don’t let that get into the way of making new ones. I’ve heard she has been feeling down because she was afraid you still loved me” is what you told me before you went to meet with your girlfriend, leaving me to think about what you’ve said.
I opened an empty email page
And started typing away as if on a rage
Maybe I should consider doing that, but not email, maybe a text?
“To those who have been there till this day,
So much I want to express, so much to say.
Many obstacles you have helped me through,
And all I can repay is with a simple ‘Thank you’”
I reread the last four lines of the poem before closing the book, I was reminded by this poem of things that have happened in my life that I don’t every want to forget. I opened up my cellphone and typed in my messages before sending it off.
“LinLin, you are hyper, cool down first”
“JunJun, you can continue eating your banana later”
“Mittsi, put away that camera”
“Koharu, indoor voice, no need to increase your voice when we are in an echo generating room”
“Tanakacchi, stop bullying LinLin and Koharu”
“Sayumin, you can check yourself in the mirror later”
“Kame, stop daydreaming”
“Ai-chan we can start practice”
Some things just won’t change will they?
Sent message: Thank you for everything you have taught us. We will do everything we can to keep everything you built alive and running till forever. Please support us always as we will and have as your fans
Sent message: Thank you for being there when I needed you most! You’ve brought me something to live for, something to be happy for and I am sorry if I seem so distant lately but believe me it was never my intentions. I was afraid, afraid of getting hurt like before, but rest assured it won’t be the same. I realized that what I had with her was my first love but what I have with you now is something I want to create a future with. I love you :wub:
I watched a little later as you checked your phone and slowly I can see your lips form a grin as you looked up at me staring at you. I mouthed the words hoping you would catch them ‘I’m sorry, will you forgive me?’ I looked closely at your lips as they mouthed the words ‘I love you too’
-
Holy....damn
I think I know who the speaker is - I have no clue who the ones she refers to are.
Love the messages to the current members - definitely caught the personality of each.
All in all - a good random fic. (Are you going to reveal who they are later? - in comments)
-
Takagaki then Gakikame? Whatever it was, I know it was cute.
-
I agree, sounds like a TakaGaki then GakiKame... We know it's in a gokkie pov, and it seems like Risa's. Risa is usually only paired with Ai or Eri (or as I've seen more of, Reina)... Hm.
-
@adventwriter: Thank you! I didn't know if I caught all the members like others would see them. You couldn't guess the other 2??? Hmmm.....
@rndmnwierd: it was cute??? I never thought of it as cute.... :? That's a shocker for me
@ShikyoxYaiba: So Takagaki then Gakikame eh?
For all those above who have guessed and those who have not, I will post some options and reveal the answer later.
First lover:
1) Kaorin
2) Mikitty
3) Ai-chan
4) Tanakacchi
5) Makochan
Second Lover:
1) Ai-chan
2) Kame
3) Tanakacchi
4) Sayumin
Let the guesses begin!!!!
-
Okay, how about this? The speaker is Gaki-san and the first lover is Mako-chan. And the second lover is Reina? Or another Rokkie? Now that I reread it with those options in mind, I can't decide on the second lover.
-
Well, if it is TakaGaki-->GakiKame, this part
“We haven’t been spending time together like we use to….is it because of her?”
“It’s not!”
“Then why is it you are too busy for me?”
“We are idols, which means that we have lots of things on our schedules! I thought you of all people would understand that!!! Why is it others can understand but not you??? You’re my girlfriend!!!”
could easily be seen as TakaGaki breaking up around the time when GakiKame was spending a lot of time together doing the Hakkan CM/Sweat CM segments for H!M. It was also around that time when they were doing their first radio show, GAKIKAME, which only added to how much time they spent together. :yep:
-
Eh? Why does everyone guess that the speaker is Gaki? I totally pictured IidaxNacchi then the last part confused me... Well since she's a current member, mean's she's probably Gaki or Aichan?
I say it's Aichan! Oh wait... but then she said she heard Aichan giving a speech... =.= then it's Gaki huh..
As for the pairings... First one sounds totally like TakaGaki.. Or GakixIida? XD And then it's GakiSayu? Don't know... I think Eri and Reina doesn't seem like the type who would so patiently tend to Gaki's 'wounds'.
Well I'm probably wayy off. And I can't shake off IidaxNacchi out of my mind now! Hmph.
-
^ I guessed Kaori too!! Yay! Someone thinks along the same lines as me :)
After reading again, I'm gonna go stick to my original guess and make GakiShige as the couple in the later relationship *crosses fingers*
-
My guess TakaGaki - GakiKame
“Gaki-san, look at your feet”
“Mako-chan, please close your mouth”
“KonKon, there is time for eating later”
“Ai-chan, relax!!!”
“Kago! Tsuji! Stop that and come to practice”
“Yossie, stop teasing Rika-chan”
“Rika-cha, we can look at the mirror later”
“Kei-chan, this is just a practice, no need to give it your all”
“Yaguchi, please lower your voice”
“Gottsuan and Nacchi, glad to see you guys ready”
“LinLin, you are hyper, cool down first”
“JunJun, you can continue eating your banana later”
“Mittsi, put away that camera”
“Koharu, indoor voice, no need to increase your voice when we are in an echo generating room”
“Tanakacchi, stop bullying LinLin and Koharu”
“Sayumin, you can check yourself in the mirror later”
“Kame, stop daydreaming”
“Ai-chan we can start practice”
damn that was :lol: and the highlighted lines :rofl:
-
I will comment on the guesses later, but for those that are Takagaki lovers, this ones for you
No. 1~ inspired by BoA
It’s been awhile since I’ve had time for myself but I like it that way because it keeps my mind from thinking too much, thinking of you. I was never the strong person in expressing my feelings, whereas you were a very vocal person as we older.
It seems like it was a lot simpler before I became leader of Morning Musume, now leader of H!P, when we didn’t have as many worries. We would hang out with other members and I would be content with just spending time with you regardless if others were around. But I guess it is also because of those moments that it became awkward for me. Overnight your position in my heart went from being my best friend to something more, someone I wanted to come home to, kiss goodnight and the person I wanted to see when I open my eyes in the morning.
At first I was in denial, shrugging these feelings off but I noticed them more when you spent more of your time with a certain Rokkie. I started feeling the pain in my heart and in my mind, basically getting very angry, throwing tantrums in my room, being cold towards others. I never would’ve noticed how bad my mood swings were if it wasn’t for an elder member, who in fact was getting a little ticked about it.
“If you like her, then tell her, don’t make things others worry about you because you are too absorbed on something that hasn’t happened yet”
“I…I…I don’t know what you are talking about”
“I think you do and take this as a warning, sort out your problems and action plans” I looked at the floor in shame as the elder member left. I knew they were right but I just wasn’t ready to talk to you about it, I was afraid I guess. It was also at this exact moment that you came by with your “attachment” laughing and giggling. Jealousy is a funny thing, it makes you think and do things you never could imagine yourself thinking or doing. For me, I ignored a senpai’s advice and I started thinking things, things that I am scared of myself, that made me feel inhuman. I, however, was still logical to know what was at hand so I worked harder drowning my sorrows in work. I did my bit as leader however I strayed away from any group gatherings especially if you were there. But now that things have slowed down I am left in my room, empty and cold, to think.
My eyes wandered around and stopped at a particular picture beside my bedside. I walked over and picked it up, staring and reminiscing the time when we took this particular picture, how we were smiling so wide. A droplet fell onto the glass frame, and then another. I wiped it away, but still drops kept on falling. I brought my hand up to my face and felt the wetness. Unknowingly, I started to cry at how much I missed you after so long and after how hard I tried to forget and move on. I placed the picture back down neatly and angled it back the way it was before falling down on my bed hugging my pillow as I cried.
***********************************
I woke up to the knocking on my door as I rubbed my eyes “Ouch” I winced, my eyes were sore probably from all the crying. I got up wobbily and a tad bit cranky at being woken up “YES!?” I flung open the door and there you stood eyes wide open in shock, probably from my tone of voice, one you weren’t familiar with.
“Um…er…H-hi”
“Hi” my face softened the minute I saw you ‘Sure just go and scare the crap out of the girl you love, you big doofus’
“Am I interrupting you?” you shifted her feet and you looked…sad?
“Um, no…come in” I gave way for you to walk into my room
“Its…its been a while hasn’t it?” you picked up the picture that I was looking at before.
“Well you know it’s busy being leader” as I took a seat on my bed looking up at you. You placed the picture down and met my eyes “Come sit” I patted the spot beside me
You shook your head and eyed the headrest at the front of my bed. I knew what you were referring to as I moved myself and leaned on it. You climbed onto my bed and got comfortable between my legs, something that we use to do when we wanted to just chill and talk, just the 2 of us. You took my arms and wrapped them around your upper body, just like how I use to.
I took this moment to take in the familiar scent of your shampoo, that same smell that I have missed for so long.
“You’ve been distant” you spoke up, waking me up from my reminiscing
“What do you mean?”
“You don’t seem to have time for me anymore” ‘What? You’re the one who has been spending most of your time with a certain turtle Rokkie.’ “I thought we could always talk to each other but it seems like I could never get a hold of you anymore”
“Maybe if you got rid of your ‘attachment’, then you would” I mumbled
“What was that?”
“Nothing! So what did you want to talk about?”
“I’ve been in pain for a long time now”
I shifted my head to look over at you “Where?” I examined your arms and all around.
You took my hand and placed it over your heart “in here” I looked at you with a quizzical look as to ask for an explanation
“I’ve been having this pain ever since…” you trailed off making me curious as well concerned.
“Ever since when?”
You turned and kissed me on the lips. I was shocked at first but when I regained my senses I closed my eyes and returned the kiss. You parted your lips in which I drove my tongue tangling it with yours, swirling it around. Our simple kiss turned into a war of the tongues, as we fought for dominance. We pulled apart panting heavily, getting air back into our lungs.
“Wow!” I breathed out, it wasn’t something I expected nor thought would ever happen. Your back was turned towards me but I caught your shoulders moving up and down slightly and I could hear you quietly sobbing. I turned to look at you confused as to why “What’s wrong?”
“I’m…I’m just too happy! I’ve waited for this day for a very long time. You were always hard to understand that it pained me longing for this day, thinking that this day was never going to come”
I wrapped my arms around you and held you close, rocking back and forth to sooth your crying. “Shhhh…I’m here now” We stayed in that position with me rocking you until you stopped crying. “I’m sorry. I thought you preferred Eri’s company and I got jealous yet I wasn’t brave enough to say anything to you so I tried to make myself too busy to think of you”
You turned to look at me “Being with Eri was fun but she wasn’t you. She knew about my feelings and have urged me to come up to you but it seems like when I do have enough courage, you didn’t have the time to even look my way. You were my No. 1, the one I would be thinking of, the one I can’t deny dreaming about”
I was touched at her confession, I kissed her lightly on the forehead “I’m sorry I should have expressed myself earlier instead of wasting so much precious time, precious time I could’ve been with you…”
You kissed me in mid-sentence to stop my mumbling jargon “You’re still my No. 1” was all you said. Feeling my lips form a smile at your last statement, we got back into our usual positions with you leaning against me and my arms wrapped lovingly around you, as we talked throughout the night catching up on the lost time.
-
Aw, that was so sweet. Even though I'm guilty of it myself, I like stories where it's Ai who pines for Gaki-san instead of vice versa. :D
-
Awwww. Sweet story - I love Takagaki - just so classic. Glad Gaki finally took the initiative.
-
UWAHHH~~~~~ :wub: TAKAGAKI LUUUUV~~~ :heart: That was beyond cute! I love it!!! *is a TakaGaki fangirl* :wub:
-
sweet!! takagaki is so sweet :mon inluv:
“I’ve been in pain for a long time now”
I shifted my head to look over at you “Where?” I examined your arms and all around.
You took my hand and placed it over your heart “in here” I looked at you with a quizzical look as to ask for an explanation
“I’ve been having this pain ever since…” you trailed off making me curious as well concerned.
woww Ai-chan is is very slow as to understand it and so.... :mon pick:
You turned and kissed me on the lips. I was shocked at first but when I regained my senses I closed my eyes and returned the kiss. You parted your lips in which I drove my tongue tangling it with yours, swirling it around. Our simple kiss turned into a war of the tongues, as we fought for dominance. We pulled apart panting heavily, getting air back into our lungs.
Gaki attacks!! :mon beam: :mon trudge:
-
You know, "You're still my no. 1" would sound pretty cheesy if uttered by anyone else but somehow when it's Risa who says it, I can feel my legs turn to mush :nervous
I'm so happy that you wrote this TakaGaki fic. I NEED a fic a day to stay healthy and sane XD
-
Alright everyone thank you all for the comment on "No. 1" although I still didn't understand where the sweet part was :? Maybe I'm more dense or expect too much out of myself, I wasn't thinking about how to make them sweet but what they would be doing in a situation like this weird eh :?
For the guesses that were made, if you guessed Ai-chan and then Tanakacchi then you are absolutely right!!!! :cow:
Sorry for the long wait for this third part of Promise, Regret and Repayment :nervous
Repayment
I stare at you looking at that person who was walking away, the one person who could always make you smile. Through this period of time, you were happier but not the happiest that I saw of you, something was missing, something that I wished I could find and bring back to you.
I thanked the gods that you forgave me and was giving me the chance to at least be your friend. I felt really guilty after you told me that you’ve known for a long time that I was cheating on you.
Flashback
“Let’s just say longer than you would’ve guessed” she turned and walked away and this time I didn’t stop her. I was stunned at the fact that I was caught and she pretended she never knew. I realized how much she loved me yet here I am breaking her heart. I guess I should’ve let her go a long time ago but I was selfish, I was so use to her doing everything for me that I didn’t want to leave. With Sayu, I have found a new love, a love that I never felt before with Eri, and Sayu was okay that I already had a girlfriend. She didn’t mind being the third party because she loved me. At first I didn’t think much of Sayu except that we both wanted to have fun and I didn’t intend to continue cheating, but as the days go by, I spent more and more time with Sayu until I realized that I loved Sayu and not Eri. I knew I was selfish but I just wasn’t ready to let go yet and the fact that Sayu never forced me to break up with Eri, I didn’t. However standing right here, I look at your disappearing back and I remember the hurt in your eyes. I felt ashamed at how I caused this to escalate.
I walked back into the office and Sayu was cleaning up the place until she saw me. She ran up to me “What happened?”
“She broke up with me. She knew all along about my relationship with you but she decided to ignore it because she loved me”
“So what are you going to do now?”
“I don’t know. It was bound to happen but I guess I feel guilty that I didn’t end things when I should have. I’ve caused her so much pain, while she hasn’t done anything to me to deserve this treatment I gave her. I’m sorry that I was selfish” I had started to cry, and Sayu just held me as I cried it all out.
“What do you want to do now?”
“I don’t know but I don’t think it would be a good idea for me to go back to my place and I don’t want to just leave it like this. I hurt her bad and I want to make up for it. Before Eri and I started dating, we were good friends, I still want to be friends if she lets me at least give me a the chance to make it up to her for making her life miserable while being with me”
“I understand, so why don’t you come and stay at my place for the time being. Give her some space first and it can help you clear your mind about what you want to do” I nodded at the suggestion, I was mentally drained but I was glad that I had Sayu with me.
The next couple of days I stayed with Sayu until I finally thought of how to approach Eri. I had to get her forgiveness because my guilt was eating me up inside. I took Sayu with me as moral support, in which she agreed to at the end. Sayu didn’t want to in case Eri attacks her but for my sake (she was more afraid that Eri would attack me) she agreed.
We arrived in front of my house and that is when Sayu left me to face Eri alone.
I rang the doorbell, my hands sweaty as I waited for Eri to open the door. When she did, I was shocked at the sight in front of me. She had lost weight and the aura around her was not the usual cheerful one that I use to see. I felt more guilty looking at how she became.
“Hi” I greeted meekily
“Hey”
“I…I came to apologize Eri, I didn’t realize how much pain I was putting you through…I’m so sorry. I know I don’t deserve your forgiveness but I really want to make it up to you. I will do anything to get your forgiveness”
“No its okay Reina there is no need for that”
‘Is she still upset? Did I hurt her this much? What have I done?’ “Really Eri, I know I have apologized before and maybe it means nothing now but I am honestly sorry and I really want to beg you for your forgiveness” by now tears were slowly descending down my face “I feel guilty for putting you through that, especially since you haven’t done anything to me. All I ever did was bring you pain, so give me your best shot, I am desperate to get your forgiveness”
Eri took a deep breath and looked past me. She motioned for Sayu to come over, which shocked us both, but Sayu walked over. “Come inside” as Eri turned and walked inside. We looked at each other before we followed after her.
“Take a seat”, we did as she instructed. She disappeared into the kitchen for a while.
“Psst! Reina do you think she plans to kill us both? She has been in there for a long time. I’m scared that she is picking knives to chop us up with”
“I don’t know. I kinda told her I would to do anything to get her forgiveness”
“You said that? What if she asks you to kill yourself?”
“I didn’t think of that” we saw Eri’s shadow walking back towards the livingroom. We clutched our hands bracing ourselves for what was to come. Slowly she reappeared with…a tray with teacups. We both let out a relieved breath, wiping our brows of the sweat that has formed.
“Sorry I don’t have anything but tea to serve you” she placed the teacups in front of us. We hesitated a bit because neither of us could understand what was going on in Eri’s mind. We expected her to flare up not this…this hospitality. “Don’t worry the tea is not poisoned” she chuckled a bit which kind of relieved us as we both took a sip before I decided to plead again.
Before I could speak, Eri spoke up “Reina, you don’t have to worry. I have forgiven you. Throughout the last couple of days, I have been thinking a lot and I have thought back about our relationship. You are not the only one in the wrong. I created this when I decided to pretend I didn’t know. But I thought over it and in fact I should thank you”
“Eh~? Thank you? Eri, are you sure you’re okay? You don’t look like you are okay? You’ve lost weight and you aren’t as cheerful”
“Because of our breakup I realized some things about myself and the things I missed out on. I had to lose it to find out what they truly meant to me”
“Now I am confused why are you so unhappy then? you don’t have to force yourself to forgive me. Here I’ll give you a free shot at me” I stood up and closed my eyes
“Okay if that is really what you want” as Eri got up from her seat.
“Hold it! If anything I should be the one to get it. I knew Reina had a girlfriend but I still hooked up with her. I’m a homewrecker” as Sayu stood up as well
I couldn’t believe my ears “No Sayu! This is between me and Eri, you don’t have to do this”
“I want to though, I am at fault as much as you are”
“Why don’t I deck you both then” Eri suggested, I looked at Sayu and she looked at me and nodded as we both closed our eyes
I felt Eri flick my forehead and opened my eyes when it was over. I turned to Sayu and judging by the spot on her forehead, she got the same treatment as I did. We then looked at Eri, who was smiling at both of us.
“You didn’t think I would actually deck you now did you?” she giggled. We both looked at Eri in disbelief. “Reina, truly I have forgiven you and” she looked at Sayu “I wouldn’t want to hurt the person you truly love” I looked at Eri astonished by the kind-heart that she had, and that I took for granted. Words couldn’t express the gratitude I had for forgiving me and for accepting Sayu, I went up to Eri and hugged her tight
End of Flashback
From that day on, I moved back home and from time to time when Sayu and I went out, we would invite her, although most of it was declined so far.
Seeing her so absorbed by who she was staring at it finally dawned on me what she had lost and what she was so unhappy about. I thought it was weird that Gaki-san did not chill with her anymore and if my assumptions are correct something happened between them and Eri has fallen in love with Gaki-san
“Eri, do you mind if I am blunt and ask you something?”
“Huh? What?? Sorry I was er…spaced out for a moment” ‘Yeah right Eri! You were clearly staring at Gaki-san’
“I said do you mind if I am blunt and ask you something”
“Oh yeah sure”
“What happened between you and Gaki-san?”
She hesitated, looking as if she was having an internal debate about telling me “we had a fight and I did something and said something that hurt her”
“What did you say or do?”
“I slapped her, and…and”
“and?”
“Well I asked her if she hit you and she said she hated you and was calling you names so I slapped her. I slapped her before when she kissed me and…and…and…I didn’t know what to do because that was when I caught you and Sayu at the house…and well she asked if she means nothing to me and I told her that you meant more to me and I walked out”
“You slapped her and told her that I meant more to you? Wow! I can’t believe you fought with her because of me. Man do I feel guilty”
“Don’t! it was a choice that I made. I couldn’t believe that I would regret it but I was the one stupid, it had nothing to do with anyone else”
“But still…anyways why don’t you just go up to her, apologize and confess to her?”
“Confess what?”
“Don’t play dumb with me Kamei Eri! You love her, you haven’t been happy ever since your fight with her”
“I…I…”
“I nothing! Go find her”
“I can’t! She’s avoiding me”
“Why is she doing that?”
“The days after our split, I was confused and ashamed of myself for mistaking her so every time I saw her I got scared and did the only thing I thought of, I avoided her. I think she was hurt by my actions because now when I see her and she sees me, she turns and walks the other way”
“Oh my god Eri! I can’t believe this! You know where she lives go to her house and talk to her”
“I can’t! I can’t even forgive myself how could she forgive me?” Eri stated crying in her hands. I didn’t mean to make her cry so I hugged her soothing her as I rubbed her back.
“Okay lets not talk about this for now but just for the record, I couldn’t forgive myself but you forgave me”
The next day, I secretly went to Gaki-san’s house, Eri is upset because of me and now its my chance to repay her for forgiving me so easily. She is a great girl that I never learned to cherish and it made sense of the protectiveness that Gaki-san use to be of her. I rang the doorbell and waited for her to open the door.
When it did and Gaki-san saw me, I was shocked at what I was seeing right before my eyes. The girl looked worse than Eri did when I first saw her. She must’ve been suffering all this time since she loved Eri “What do you want” she said harshly but also very weak. I wondered if she lived her life right.
“I wanted to talk to you about Eri”
“What’s there to talk about? She is your girlf…” Right before my eyes, Gaki-san fainted. ‘Crap! What the hell have you been doing to yourself’ I quickly called an ambulance, Eri and Sayu while I was riding in the ambulance with Gaki-san
I waited outside patiently as the doctor checked up on Gaki-san. “Reina! Reina! How is she? Why were you with her? Did you beat the crap out of her?”
“Calm down Eri! I don’t know how she is because the doctors haven’t finished checking up on her and no I didn’t beat her up. I wanted to check up on her because I wanted to apologize to her. We didn’t even say more than 3 sentences and then she fainted. She looked horrible when I saw her, much more horrible than when I saw you after the breakup. I don’t think she was eating or sleeping properly” I explained, it wasn’t a total lie but it was better than telling Eri that I went to see Gaki-san about Eri.
Just as I finished explaining things to Eri, the doctor stepped out. We all went up to him “How is she?” asked Eri “can we see her?”
“She is fine, she needs to start eating normally though” replied the doctor “you can see her but remember the patient needs her rest” as she walked off
“Eri, I think this is your chance to see her and talk to her”
“Maybe not, why don’t you go in and see her for me”
“Eri stop running away! You say you’re scared and that you wouldn’t hurt someone I love yet here you are willing to hurt the person that you love? You say you can’t forgive yourself so you can’t see her but look at me! I did it so why can’t you?” I have had enough of her excuses, she was just trying to run and this time I plan to stop her. They deserved to be happy and I am going to make sure that they are. I pulled Eri inside with me, which was a bit difficult because she was fidgeting around but luckily Sayu was there to help me. God I love this woman!
We all walked in, or two of us was dragging the third. Gaki-san was slowly stirring awake but I don’t think she was fully awake and aware of our presence yet as she held her head “Where am I?” she asked to no one in particular
“You’re in a hospital Gaki-san” I said
“What happened?” as she turned in our direction. She froze when her eyes met Eri’s, in which Eri stood frozen in her spot staring at Gaki-san too. I nudged Eri to walk up to her. Slowly and steadily, Eri walked up to Gaki-san’s bedside, their eyes never breaking contact. From behind, I could see that Eri was crying because her shoulders were going up and down and small sniffles could be heard.
“Why…why are you here Eri?”
“I…I was worried when I heard you were in the hospital”
“Why are you crying? Did you have another fight with Reina? And is that who I think it is?” as she looked at Sayu
“This is Sayu…my girlfriend”
“You’re girlfriend?! Then what about Eri? Is that why Eri is crying? I am going to…” Gaki-san was trying to get out of her bed, I could feel Sayu clinging onto my arm a little tighter and I myself was just as frightened. Who knew a girl her size could pack a wallop? I could still remember the punch she gave me.
“Calm down Gaki-san!!! We’ve talked about it and now Reina and I are just friends” Eri was pushing Gaki-san back onto her bed. Thank god Eri is here, I don’t think anyone can calm a ferocious Gaki-san except her.
Gaki-san did as she was told “if that is not the problem then why are you crying?”
I could see why Eri would love Gaki-san, here Gaki-san is lying in a hospital and all she cared about was Eri’s problems and happiness.
“I…I…” ‘Come on Eri, spill it! Can’t you see that Gaki-san would forgive you regardless?’ I hissed in my mind
“I…I…”
“God damn it!!! She’s crying because of you! She’s sorry that she hurt you and she loves you!” I was tired of them dragging this
“Reina!!!” Sayu hissed as I turned to look at her
“What? At this rate they are going no where!!!!” Sayu just shook her head at me
“You’re crying because of me? Because you love me?” Eri slowly turned her head slightly finding the floor much more interesting as she nodded, well barely nodded
“I never realized how big a part you played in my life, until you were gone. I was confused and scared that I did the only thing I knew how, I ran. That’s why I was avoiding you but then when I wanted to talk to you, you started avoiding me. My heart ached when I see you walk away but I couldn’t blame you, I couldn’t think of forgiving myself, how could I expect you to”
Gaki-san lifted Eri’s face to meet hers, “I forgave you the minute you walked out of my door. I could never be upset at you for too long, I just wanted what was best for you and it didn’t matter to me if it means I had to play the best friend role. I only avoided you to make your life easier. I thought that since you were avoiding me, why don’t I take care of the hassle by doing it automatically. I didn’t want to stress you out.” I was in utter shock, Gaki-san totally loves Eri and the extent she went was unbelievable, these two definitely belong together.
Slowly I could see Eri grin as her eyes had tears that were about to fall. Gaki-san used her thumb and wiped them away “Silly turtle, will you give me the honor of having you as my girlfriend?” ‘She finally asked!!!! Answer her Eri, tell her you love her and would do her right now!!! Er…actually don’t do her, not something I wanna see.’
Eri nodded before falling into Gaki-san’s embrace “Oh Risa, of course!”
Sayu and I decided that we should give them their moment, they needed to catch up on time lost. I walked out of the hospital hand in hand with Sayu as if a boulder has been lifted off my shoulders.
-
Wow, Reina's POV. Hmm, cheaters still aren't cool, but I guess I can forgive Reina after reading this. And yay! GakiKame (I can't believe I'm saying this) are finally together! But my favorite lines are still:
“God damn it!!! She’s crying because of you! She’s sorry that she hurt you and she loves you!” I was tired of them dragging this
“Reina!!!” Sayu hissed as I turned to look at her
“What? At this rate they are going no where!!!!” Sayu just shook her head at me
That's just so Reina, lol.
-
xD Ahaha! Loved Reina's little outburst there. Glad to see everyone happy in the end. GakiKame~
-
I think I like Sayu's line "...I'm a homewrecker." XD
Hmm, I think I would've liked a bit of blood and guts and revenge but this is fine too. :lol: At least it ended all well. Everyone's happy, as it should be. :)
-
Wow, Eri is so...nice. XD I can't say I'd be so forgiving if I were in her position. And dammit!! Everyone is sending Gaki to the hospital b/c she's not caring for herself properly b/c she's depressed!!!! :lol:
-
No. 1~
It's a good thing one of them got up the courage to actually start talking about what was obviously bothering them both. :yep:
Promise, Regret and Repayment
Part 3: Repayment
And just because we love irony, Reina ends up being the one getting GakiKame together.
:bigdeal:
“God damn it!!! She’s crying because of you! She’s sorry that she hurt you and she loves you!” I was tired of them dragging this
“Reina!!!” Sayu hissed as I turned to look at her
“What? At this rate they are going no where!!!!” Sayu just shook her head at me
Reina = :mon blowhorn:
Sayu = :scolding:
Reina = :pig realmad:
Sayu = :err:
-
No. 1
Overnight your position in my heart went from being my best friend to something more, someone I wanted to come home to, kiss goodnight and the person I wanted to see when I open my eyes in the morning.
:wub:
Repayment
“Psst! Reina do you think she plans to kill us both? She has been in there for a long time. I’m scared that she is picking knives to chop us up with”
I was reading with all seriousness and this hahaha damn
“God damn it!!! She’s crying because of you! She’s sorry that she hurt you and she loves you!” I was tired of them dragging this
“Reina!!!” Sayu hissed as I turned to look at her
“What? At this rate they are going no where!!!!” Sayu just shook her head at me
:rofl:
‘She finally asked!!!! Answer her Eri, tell her you love her and would do her right now!!! Er…actually don’t do her, not something I wanna see.’
:lol:
-
Yay for the reconciliation! Yay for GakiKame! - Yay for Reina's impatience (even though she's the cheater I think I can forgive her for now.) Awesome chapter.
Sorry for all the "yays."
-
Nice on the third part, I feel that it ended pretty well for the three parter
-
I'm happy this mini chapter fic ended well and both couples lived happily ever after :)
Any chance that you will try your hand at such fics again? I feel that you seem to write them very well. Nicely paced and with enough drama but yet not too draggy :twothumbs
-
Minna-san sorry for the delays in responding to your comments :sweatdrop: Gomene!!!!
@rndmnwierd: Point taken cheaters aren't cool but i just couldn't make anyone the bad guy in the end. I don't think I have written anything with GakiKame as the final pairing have I??? so I decided to please those GakiKame lovers (you know who you are)
@ShikyoxYaiba: I think that majority of the people here loved those lines and definitely something I can imagine Reina saying
@DO Me DO Me: I was tempted to do a little fight sequence but after much debate decided against it. If I had them fighting then how was I gonna get GakiKame together so that the story flows in the same mood/tension/atmosphere whatever you want to call it.
@strawb3rrykream: The only reason why Eri can be so forgiving is because she realized that the problem wasn't in just Reina herself, she was in denial most of the time, killing herself internally. In a way it can be seen as Eri realized she didn't love Reina as she thought she did so why hold a grudge? Holding her grudge will not bring Gaki back.
@ JFC: of course everyone loves irony :lol: But seriously Reina only brought them back because she does not deny that she was in the wrong, dragging out her relationship with Eri when she didn't love Eri like that anymore.
@kRisZ: Hey what can I say, I have to ease some of the tension of the 3 part fic in some way and who better to bring that but Reina??? :) Comical moments once in a while isn't bad is it???
@adventwriter : Thank you for all the 'yays', someone is happy :lol:
@kuro-kun: Thanks!!!! I think if I were to rewrite this in an ending that was not as good for everyone, I'm pretty sure my cruel side would make some people die....hmmmmm......
@ lil_hamz : Mame-chan, what are you trying to do??? Kill my brain power???? Also if you haven't noticed I am more leaning towards the darker vibes person so I don't know if my next ones can be as "happy". 'Any chance that I will try at such fics again?' My that sounds like a request now doesn't it???? You know I don't back down (much) to requests so the answer is yes there is a chance that I will try to do something like this again.
Ohhh I just had a thought.....but not telling :twisted:
-
Goodbye
POV 1
I stood here looking out at the city as I was reminiscing your smile, it pains me to know you aren’t by my side anymore, the pain was so strong that I felt like I was lost, unable to breathe, unable to think. I wanted to vent so bad but I didn’t know how, I tried things like throwing things around, yelling out at the top of my lungs but the pain was still there, in fact it never decreased.
After coming home from the failed attempt at yelling at the top of my lungs, I turned on the lights and noticed your things were scattered all over the place, a result of my throwing things around attempt. The memories I had with you were there and just looking at them added more pain in my body, mind and heart. I walked into the kitchen to get a glass of water and that is when I noticed my relief. It stood there not moving but it felt like it was taunting me, the knife in the wooden stand. I heard it telling me how to vent in a way that would satisfy me
“Come on! Those methods aren’t going to work, all you’ll do is get tired. You want to get away from the pain don’t you?”
“Yes” I don’t know why but I answered it
“I can tell you a sure fire way so that all your pain and troubles will go away”
“You can? H-how?” slowly I advanced towards it
“It’s simple! Pick me up and slash me through your skin. The pain created will momentarily erase the pain in your heart”
“B-but you said it can be removed forever, how good is momentarily?”
“Tsk tsk, I didn’t specify where now did I? If you want it to away permanently, you have to slash it hard on both your wrists”
“B-but I don’t understand…”
“Trust me, once you see the blood flowing, it’ll feel like all the pain is floating away. That IS what you want isn’t it? For the pain to leave you?”
“Yes”
“Well then good, pick me up and do it”
My hands were trembling as I reached out and grabbed the handle. I didn’t know what came over me once I touched it, but it was as if I was possessed. I held it in a firm grip and without further processing, I started at one end of my wrist and dragged it to the other. My blood started flowing out but I didn’t stop there, I changed hands and did the same. I dropped the knife as I looked at my hands, slowly turned red and were dripping down to the floor. I felt my body feel weak but I also felt something else, it was if what the knife said was true, the pain that weighed on my chest decreased. My legs gave way, as I fell to the ground and my eyes felt heavy, slipping away from the world but I was happy, I found bliss.
Images of my best memories flashed before me
Flashback
She was the new transfer student, all timid and alone but it didn’t seem to bother her as if she didn’t care. I guess it was because of this aura that she gave off that my attention was diverted to her when she was around. I told my best friend about her and she laughed at my weird taste in people and thinking
“Don’t forget who is my best friend” I retorted as I shoved her
She thought about it and I watched as her smile turned into a frown “Darn it!” I laughed at her antics, always the one to help me out when I needed it
It was also because of her that I had enough courage to talk to the new girl though.
“OI!!! Get going already!!! You don’t expect her to notice you by drooling at her from a far now do you?” she pushed me forwards towards the direction of where she was sitting
She was reading under a tree, having a very studious image as I walked closer and closer. My hands started sweating, my pace slowed but eventually I was in front of her. She looked up from her book and it was the first time I saw her from such a close distance. Her eyes were chocolate brown having a slightly annoyed? look, I suppose she really liked reading her book but I didn’t let that stop me. I gathered enough courage to start introducing myself
“H-hi! I’m in your math class, my name is….”
~RING~ I watched as she got up and walked by me “Nice to meet you” was all she said before she ran to her next class
I guess my best friend was spying on me because she popped up after you left “So?? How did it go?”
“I-I didn’t even tell her my name before the bell rang and she left”
She giggled having a hand over her mouth “O-oh you were so smooth!!!! Haha man I think you take the cake in smoothness” I glanced at her laughing and then punched her “Itai~”
“That’s for laughing at me dingbat” I walked off without her. From behind I heard her apologizing to me
End of Flashback
Flashback 2
It took me a while but eventually I got her to talk to me, with the help of a certain dingbat of course, and we became friends. I introduced her to my best friend and they hit it off no problem, I guess it is just me but then again my best friend usually has no problem in befriending people. My best friend was weird and would spit out random things that made no sense to people but I guess that is what attracts people to her.
Days led to month before I had enough courage to ask her out, it took a lot of urging on dingbat’s part but in the end I pulled through to ask her on a date, a date that she didn’t know was a date but to me it was. I saved up enough money to take her out to a romantic dinner on the night that I was going to ask her to be my girlfriend.
When the night came to an end I took her to a local park that was close by her house. We sat at a bench, neither of us wanted to break the silence as we enjoyed the cool breeze and the star-filled sky. I turned my head to look at her, it seemed like she was shining with the lamp light shining from behind. I guess she felt my gaze on her because she turned and looked at me. I took this moment and held onto her hand, she blushed and looked away slightly. She looked so cute blushing like that and it was a total contrast from when I first laid my eyes on her. I turned her to face me “will you be mine?” She nodded slightly smiling, I pulled her into a hug thinking about how wonderful this night was.
End of Flashback 2
Flashback 3
I was happy these last few days, it was our vacation off from school so we planned a trip just the four of us. My best friend introduced me to her girlfriend who apparently was not from our school and was very protective over her. She was persistent in doing everything for her, from getting her water to watching where she walks for her, in a sense I thought she was overly protective but also I was happy for my best friend to find someone that would take care of her so well. Throughout the week we went around the country, from one city to another and all we did was eat, shop, take pictures, go to amusement parks. I must say that it was the best feeling a person to ever have, going on vacation with the most important people in your life.
My best friend was being her weird self as usual and was exceptionally happy, we made jokes about each other and of course poking fun at my best friend was a past time I always found satisfying.
Today was our last day together before school starts and we dropped my best friend and her girlfriend off first because apparently, they were spending the night together.
“Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do” I nudged her
“There are a lot of things you don’t do” she eyed my girlfriend reminding me how long it took for me to actually go up to her.
I whacked her lightly on the arm “You are never going to let me live it down are you?”
“Haha not in your lifetime” she clung onto her girlfriend, who was clueless as to what the joke was about
“Well fine use protection” I grabbed my girlfriend’s hand and started running for it. I could hear her yelling about something but I didn’t care, I had the last word.
End of Flashback 3
‘Goodbye minna-san, I just can’t leave her alone’ was my last conscious thought before slipping away into the darkness.
-
I like the whole concept of the story so far. I am terrible at guessing pairings so I'll just keep it interchangeable at best. It seems interpersonal issues cloud the real issue of love. Well can't wait for the next part.
-
Goodbye
POV 1
Aw man, now it's going to bug me trying to figure out who's who. :-X
-
On noes! Is it Takagaki with Gaki as narrator and KameShige on the side? And more importantly, will there be a part two?
-
Okay everyone, I am very sorry that I can't answer any of your questions because honestly it is something I am feeling right now, so will there be another part??? I don't really know because I don't know if I can turn this thing around at the end when my emotions are not as dark. I dont really know what to make of it right now so many apologies.
I wrote this out of a whim of my current emotions so hopefully I will be able to get out of this corner that I seemed to have locked myself in. If I don't and the readers are upset about it, my apologies
-
the narrator tried to kill herself at the start... I don't know who the narrator is but...
Her eyes were chocolate brown having a slightly annoyed?
Ahhh...who has chocolate brown eyes... Gaki?
I introduced her to my best friend and they hit it off no problem, I guess it is just me but then again my best friend usually has no problem in befriending people. My best friend was weird and would spit out random things that made no sense to people but I guess that is what attracts people to her.
best friend must be Eri... I'm sure of it..LOL
I wrote this out of a whim of my current emotions so hopefully I will be able to get out of this corner that I seemed to have locked myself in. If I don't and the readers are upset about it, my apologies
It's ok..take your time... It's really a promising story but if you force it, the results will suffer... I really hope you can continue it but if not... still, apologies accepted.XD
-
Yeah, I understand you can't write sad things when you're happy. It's perfectly understandable if you don't feel like churning out another one, this does seem like kind of a dark place.
-
Goodbye
Whoa
-
POV 2
Today I knew you would feel lost and distant so naturally I would begin to worry about you and how you were taking things. I went to your house and opened the door with the spare keys you had given me. The minute I walked in I looked at the pictures and objects all over the house, it was a total mess as I carefully walked around taking in everything, the pictures you created with me and with her and even some with our new addition to the group. I walked along and noticed that the kitchen light was on whereas other areas were engulfed in darkness. It was kind of creepy really, like some sort of horror film. I walked towards the kitchen dropping my keys in your key bowl, there you lay blood all around you on the floor. Immediately I went to check your body temperature and called for an ambulance, afraid that I might be late.
“Stay with me here, don’t you dare leave on me now” I put towels on her slits, applying pressure so that she would stop bleeding
The paramedics that got us to the hospital said that I was lucky, a few more minutes and you would’ve been gone for good. I knew the relationship you have with her but never could imagine that it would result to this, I thought you were more composed than this.
I paced around until the doctors came out “H-how is she?” my voice was trembling, afraid that they couldn’t save you or heal you.
“She’s alive, we bandaged her wrists but she is still unconscious”
“Can I see her?”
“Sure but remain quiet, the patient needs her rest and…I think I can recommend a good psychiatrist. Normal people don’t have accidents on both their wrists, so please console her to take the therapy sessions.”
I nodded and thanked the doctor before heading to your room, I was crying with every step towards your room and personally was scared, not knowing what to expect when I walked into your room. The image of you lying in a pool of your blood still floated in my mind, something that may never be erased. I wiped my tears and took a couple of deep breaths before entering your room.
There you lay with a some sort of machine hooked up to you, I suppose to check your pulse with the constant beeping that can be heard as well I could see that they were giving you blood to make up for the loss. I took a moment to think back on our times together
Flashback
“Nee nee, let’s go around the country like a road trip for the vacation week” she happily skipped over
“That sounds like a good idea” I looked at you for your input, in which your eyes glowed and I laughed assuming that it was a great idea for you too “So where do you guys want to go???”
“I don’t know I just like the idea” she replied
The rest of us all glared at her for not thinking it through, but we also smiled because it was so like you to think of something but not plan anything too. “Okay so how about we all go home and think of a few locations and from there we can pick our locations?” you suggested
“You are so good at these things, better than some people we know” I glanced sideways at her and she was pouting.
“Hey, no need to hate because I don’t like the planning process”
We just laughed at her reaction as the four of us went our separate ways to think about possible locations or things we could do.
*********************************************************************************************************
“Wow never knew you were into that stuff” I commented when she suggested we go to a museum in Fukuoka
“I wasn’t but I heard that there was this one museum that we could check out” she glanced at the person to her right, who looked up to the sky, whistling “This better be good for me to mark it as something to do”
She laughed and ruffled her hair “Awww come on, I only made that up, I can’t believe you would believe me” we all laughed at the innocent person before us
“Yeah yeah laugh it up, wait till you guys do something really dumb, I will never let you guys live it down”
End of Flashback
We continued to plan our trip that day and surprisingly when we came back from it we were all satisfied at how it turned out. We had loads of fun and took lots of pictures as I recalled the different locations we went to.
I heard the door creak open and footsteps walk in breaking me out of my walk down memory lane so I turned to see who the new visitor was. I was in utter shock at the new visitor, not because of her being here but her appearance “You’re…you’re”…Tanaka-san?”
“Nice to see you again”
“How come you’re dressed like that?” realization hit me like big time, it all made sense now “You’re a doctor?”
“Well…actually a doctor in training”
“So…” Reina handed me an envelope that was addressed to me. She gave my shoulder a squeeze and headed to the door
“I will be back later…please talk to her”
When she was gone I opened the envelope to find a letter with her writing. Skimming through the formalities and straight to the writer’s name, I was shocked but slowly my mind started thinking as I sat there going back to the beginning of the letter.
Seems weird that I would be writing this to you nee? By the time you’ve received this letter, I most likely would have left and judging by how intelligent you are I don’t need to explain the situation. How is she? I know that I should’ve told her but I couldn’t, she was so happy that I couldn’t bear to see her sad. I’m glad that she had you though, if anyone can make her smile, it’s you. Haha you’re weirdness can possibly match my own but in our own little ways nee? I guess that’s why she is attracted to us nee?
Now that I am out of the picture, I need you to help me take care of her. Preserve the smile that makes our days brighter!!! She may be upset in the beginning but I trust that you will be able to make her shine once again and make her stronger as a person. The facts are already set in stone, there’s no changing it and I know she will be in denial so please make her realize that I couldn’t stay with her and as much as I wish I could there was no way.
Please help me tell her that I never really left if she treasures me. People never really leave if their memories are still with you and if you’re feelings for them are strong and true, then they will never leave your heart either.
Please take care of her for me onegaishimasu!!! Remind her that I love her and that I always want her to smile no matter what happens in life, those were my intentions. Before I leave, to spend it with her smiling and to leave with that etched in our memories, not just hers and mine but ours, Reina’s and your included. Ai-chan, I entrust her in your care, thank you for making her happy and loving her.
Best wishes,
After reading the letter, I wiped the tears that had started to descend down my face, I didn’t know her as well as the sleeping figure but she did make an impact in my life as well. I folded the letter and placed it back in the envelope carefully not to get it wrinkled for this was her last gift to me. I looked at the sleeping figure and took her hand in mine, caressing her sleeping face with my free hand.
“She really is a special one nee? She meant a lot to both of us and obviously you were held in a special position considering you were all she thought of even when she had to leave. Please don’t waste her efforts by doing this to yourself, please move on with those memories she created with you…please don’t leave me”
‘I will continue your wishes and make sure she lives well. Please give her strength where ever you are and wish the best for us. God bless you’
-
A heart touching approach to this part, well I guess I'll just wait on your decision for a next part good job
-
So it was GakiKame with Ai as the best friend? Who is Ai's girlfriend if it's not Reina? And who is Reina?
-
It’s Gaki on the bed and the letter’s from Eri.?.
-
@ Kuro-kun: Thanks for reading and this will be the final part...I think
@ rndmnwierd: Did I lose you somewhere??? I think this last part will identify what the pairings are actually.
@ kRisZ: Bingo, Gaki is the one in the hospital and Eri was the writer of the letter.
POV 3
I was finishing a report when I heard a knock on my door, I turned my head to see them in which I was not surprised because it was going to happen sooner or later. They had questions and I had some of their answers. I looked at the one that was being guided in, she looked weak and fragile as if she was going to break any time soon, but at least she is alive. I’ve asked about her condition from her doctor, on a timely basis, she hasn’t really been eating and she’s been in this depression but hopefully after our discussion and her guide’s assistance, she will come out of it.
They both took a seat in front of me as I finished what I was doing. “Hey, I knew you would find me sooner or later”
“Sorry to bother you but we just couldn’t wait, we have so many unanswered questions”
“In which I will answer to the best of my knowledge”
“W-what…h-how” your voice was hoarse so I got up and poured you a glass of water
“How about I tell you my end of things, maybe that will clear up a lot of your questions” they both nodded
“I met her approximately one year ago…”
Flashback
I was walking back from lunch and I saw a girl sitting on a chair in the halls not moving so naturally I went up to make sure everything was okay “Er… excuse me miss, are you okay?”
She wiped her tears and smiled up at me “Yeah, everything is fine”
“Are you sure?” I was sceptical, fine does not entail a person sitting here crying
“Yeah” as she got up and left
I didn’t think much of it then but I saw her again the very next day talking to one of my colleagues, to be exact a colleague that was a specialist in treating cancer. They were bidding themselves goodbye and I saw her lower her head scurrying off. I don’t know why but my curiosity got the best of me as I walked up to my colleague “Iida-san, is she a patient of yours?”
“Tanaka-san, is she your friend?”
“Um…sort of”
“Well if would be best to persuade your friend to check in immediately, it would be best if she went through therapy regardless of the outcome”
“I will Iida-san, er…I’ve got to run but we’ll have lunch sometime” as I zoomed off ‘She’s got cancer, no wonder she was upset’
I was walking around on the roof for some fresh air, a habit I have when I am overworked, stressed or needed alone time to think and I heard crying. I looked around for the source and I found her crouched against a wall crying. Instinctively, I went up to her and handed her my handkerchief “Here…are you okay?”
She took my handkerchief and smiled at me “yeah, I’m fine. It seems like you always come out with that phrase miss…” she looked at my name tag “Tanaka”
I took a seat beside her “yeah it seems that way doesn’t it? Do you want to talk about what’s bothering you?” I didn’t want to let her know I knew what was wrong in case she was one of those who would over react
“Nothing really” she was in denial again, I didn’t know what it was but I wanted to continue to talk to her so I blurted out the first thing on my mind.
“Why aren’t you taking therapy?” the moment those words left my mouth, I put both my hands over my mouth. It wasn’t what you’d expect a stranger to say to you so you had on this shocked look and froze on the spot “I’m sorry but I saw you talking to my colleague and I got curious and…I’m sorry if you are offended” I got up and bowed profusely
As I was bowing I felt a hand on my shoulder, I looked at the hand and traced it to where you were standing, I was so caught in apologizing that I didn’t notice that you had gotten up, but you were smiling at me “No need to apologize. Thank your for your concern but let’s just say I can’t” You sat back down and patted the spot beside you
“Why?” I sat beside you with millions of questions “Why can’t you?”
“I’m in my final stage so nothing really works so why waste that money? I think I’d rather do something better with my time and money”
“Is that why you’re crying because you feel like there’s nothing left to help you?”
She shook her head “No, I’m crying because I can’t imagine how my friends and family will take it. I don’t want to see them sad or upset”
“Eh~?” was all I can say, it wasn’t normal for people to think of others at times like this, usually people would be crying wondering why them and not someone else. I guess I bore an odd face because she giggled beside me
“You’ve got a funny face” hearing her giggle and seeing her smile immediately brought a smile to my face
“I don’t think I’ve properly introduced myself, Tanaka Reina” I held out my hand
“Kamei Eri” she shook my hand “what department are you in doctor?”
“I’m not a doctor yet only training”
“You’ll make a great doctor”
“How so?”
“You’re caring. You don’t know me, I’m not your patient but you still cared, isn’t that the most basic thing a patient can ask from their doctors?” As I was giving it some thought, she got up and ran off “See you around Tanaka-san”
End of Flashback
“I saw Eri more and more because she required to do a checkup every week and every time she did she would stop by and talk to me. She told me loads about herself and her bestfriend in which she missed the most. Everytime she talks about her memories created with her bestfriend she would start to get teary-eyed. I started to look forward to her visits, she even started visiting when she wasn’t due for her check-up just to come chat with me. We would usually go to the rooftop, sitting on the ledge and just talk about anything, my things, her things, movies just about anything. I guess that is how I grew more attached to her as I finally asked her out and tried to ask her to be my girlfriend
Flashback 2
“Eri-chan, its nice out tonight nee?” she hooked her arm around mine as we took a stroll along a beach
“It’s nice! I love the beach, the smell of the sea, the sounds of the waves, the feel of the sand…”
“Eri-chan…”
“Nani?” we stopped walking and she looked at me
“Will you let me walk down the remaining path with you?” She froze and slowly I felt her hand slip away as she started to run in the opposite direction we came from. I ran after her and stopped in front of her holding onto her shoulders. She lifted her face and she was crying “What’s wrong?”
“Reina, don’t!!! You know that nothing will come out of this, I won’t be here for long, I don’t want this to end up hurting you”
I wiped her tears away “Silly Eri, by you not accepting my offer and my feelings is what hurts. I’ve thought about this thoroughly and yes I know you will leave me one day and yes I may be heart broken then but at least I wouldn’t go through a life in regret”
She took my hands off her shoulder and looked away “Don’t say anymore, I’ll pretend you didn’t say anything”
“I want to be there for you in your time of need, I want to be with you regardless of the time span we have left. I want to be the one there for you because…because I love you. I know you may think I am talking crazy, that I don’t know what I’m feeling but I reassure you I’m not doing this because I sympathize you, I’m doing it because I truly love you” I took her hand and placed it over my heart “This heart I have is beating this way because of you, because of who you are as a person, because of your uniqueness that has managed to capture it” Your hand slipped away from my heart, as tears started building and were flowing down my face. I closed my eyes and decided to let everything out for it may be my only chance “Please give me a chance to be your pillar of support. Please give me a chance, be my girlfriend” my legs gave way as I was crying my heart out, pleading for her to accept me
She crouched down putting her hand on my shoulder “Sorry but I can’t return those feelings however I hope we can still be friends” she got up and started walking away. Never in my life had I felt like this before, I felt so helpless and so defeated as if a part of me was disappearing away from me right before my eyes.
I scrambled to my feet “I’ll be there for you, even as friends, I’ll do it!!!!”
She froze in her steps not looking back at me, I was unaware of what was going through her mind but she suddenly turned, smiling at me “come on slow poke, loser treats ice-cream” as she ran off towards the train station. I didn’t care if she didn’t love me at least I love her and I was given the chance to be her confidante
End of Flashback 2
“You know I was more or less jealous of you, I was never able to become any closer than just a friend”
“B-but you guys….”
“It was a lie, a staged production. She was getting weaker and she knew it so she asked me to play the girlfriend role so that you wouldn’t be worried about her and I would help her be more convincing when she was absent on her check-ups and you question” I felt a drop on my hand and realized that I had started to cry reminiscing the past “At some point, I even loathed you for knowing her first, you were all that she talked about usually, it made me wonder at that point whether she loved you but I found out later that she didn’t, it was just who she was. I remember her last day…”
Flashback 3
“Well fine use protection” the ‘bestfriend’ ran off as Eri was yelling random things out
As soon as they were out of sight, you clutched your head and your legs gave way, luckily I caught you in the nick of time before you fell to the ground “are you okay? Where’s your medicine?” I searched around for your medication but you put a hand over mind to stop me.
“Thank you for all you’ve done for me, helping me create memories for her as well as for us. I know it was unfair for you but I honestly thank you for the time you’ve spent on me”
“D-don’t! Don’t say anything, let’s get you to the hospital” I mustered all of my energy to carry you as I waved a taxi down
I held you in my arms throughout the whole ride, worried about your condition, yelling at the driver to hurry up. You tugged at my sleeve, “don’t worry! I’m okay! I need you to do me a favour”
*sniff sniff* “What…what is it?”
“In my purse there is a key attached to my house keys, that key is for the locked drawer in my room. Inside there is a letter that I want you to deliver for me when I am gone…”
“Don’t! you won’t be gone… you have to stay with me”
“Shhh! You knew this was going to happen at any moment” I knew but I had also fallen so deeply in love that I hoped it wouldn’t come yet “will you do this last task for me?” your eyes sparkled in its own way even in your condition
“y-yes, I’ll do it”
“Thank you” were your last words before you fell into eternal slumber
End of Flashback 3
“As promised I did as was told and gave the necessary documents out” I looked up from my walk down memory lane and both were crying, unable to speak. I took both their hands in mine and looked at them straight in the eye “It was a loss we didn’t want but thinking back at the efforts she made for your happiness, I hope you guys understand what her last wish” I got up from my seat and headed out the door
****************
I went up to my usual spot on the roof and sat on the ledge, the ledge I use to share with Eri, after my discussion, I felt tired about thinking back of the past. I pulled out an envelope and opened it up, a part that I didn’t tell them.
Flashback
When you left, I remembered my promise as I went to your house with the keys and zoomed straight into your room. I looked around the room and it felt…cold and empty, it was different from the other times I was here, maybe because the owner is no longer here anymore. I glanced around the room at the toys and pictures that were there, smiling at some of the goofy pictures that were taken. I continued to look around until my eyes lay upon your desk and I was brought back to the real reason I was here. My hands trembled and fumbled with the keys but I managed to open it and on top was a letter addressed to Ai-chan. I picked it up and noticed another envelope, an envelope addressed to me. Slowly I sat down at your desk and picked it up, opened it and began to read it
Nee nee Reina, surprised? How are you taking it? Genki? By the time you’re reading this, I most likely have left this world to a far away place. I want to thank you once again for everything you’ve helped me through
There is something I’ve kept a secret unable to bring myself to say to you, lack of courage I guess, which may seem weird nee (laugh) That night when you confessed your feelings for me, my heart broke down, I thought that god was playing a truly mean trick on me because I loved you too. When I first was diagnosed with cancer, I was ready to leave making sure that everyone around me was cared for, I didn’t anticipate your appearance, nor did I anticipate my feelings to grow for you. The days I came over to talk to you were because I missed you, I didn’t realize it then but when I did, I hated the feelings and tried to suppress them yet you were like a drug, I couldn’t keep away. It was okay as long as you didn’t feel the same way for me too, because then that way I wouldn’t be the one to upset you when I left. But who knew? Who knew that at that moment you would confess to a sick person, your speech at the beach really touched me but I couldn’t give you that false hope not when I wasn’t going to be around long. Although you say you didn’t care, I did! I couldn’t bear to see you upset if I did give you that chance so I did the one thing that I thought would minimize it, I rejected you. I was leaving this world so me suffering from this was better than both of us but you were a persistent one nee? Even when I rejected you saying that we can only be friends you took that as a chance. I was astonished and touched that night, wanting to badly to run up to you and tell you I loved you too but I couldn’t be selfish.
These remaining days of my life were the best I’ve ever had because they were with you, you brightened everything when I thought it was dark. I may be smiling on the outside but inside I was engulfed in darkness until you showed up, you made every moment I had left bright just by being there, like an angel sent down from above and I thank you Reina, thank you for making my days the best, thank you for showing me love, and showering with love. I’m sorry I couldn’t tell you this face to face but I LOVE YOU!
Reina read the letter over and over till it was at the point where she memorized it as she took a lighter and set the letter on fire.
“I love you too Eri” as she got up from the ledge “Forever and into our next lives, I’ll find you”
‘Goodbye minna-san, I just can’t leave her alone’
-
OMG! Reina did not :shocked
That was so :cry: :cry: :cry:
-
^I read that comment first and I was like, "What? OMG! OMG! What happened, what!??!"
I understand the pairings now, yes I was a little lost.
:cry: :cry: :cry: So sad, I'm glad the pieces all fell into place, but did Reina really? Did she?
-
HOLY SHI** Did Reina kill herself?? :shocked
WHYYYYYYYYYYY?!?! This is so sad :cry: I cried. I really did :( And I had to wipe the tears away as discreetly as I could cuz I was in a public place.
I don't think Eri would have wanted her to take her own life. Eri would have wanted her to be happy. Especially when she still had her whole life ahead of her. She was going to be a doctor :cry: :cry: :cry:
I need some chocolates to cheer myself up now.
-
Minna-san yes Reina did, sorry to anyone that would be upset by how things turned out.
Some people would probably think that this would be a perfect ending so I don't intend to post a fourth, however for those who are interested, there is a fourth part. Maybe after reading people will think that the fourth part is not necessary but on a personal level, for me it was. So instead of posting it, I will send it out to those who are interested.
-
I'm interested!
-
I've never commented on your stories before (sorry XD) but I'm interested! Also, this was a very touching and emotional story. I really enjoyed your writing. I got a bit confused on the pairings at first, but the third part definitely cleared it up (though I had to go back and read parts 1 and 2 to get everything straight). Thanks for the story!
-
Even though I know I will get to read it, I still wanna tell you personally (uh, it's through the net but you know what I mean :D) I'm more than interested in the 4th part.
The fic stands well with 3 parts but with another I'm sure it will give us a different perspective and I'm certain it will be just as good if not better :)
GanbaReina! :thumbsup
-
POV 2
Sooo...the patient is Risa, Aichan's the one that found her, and Eri's the one that left.
Is it odd that I expected Aichan and Eri's roles to be switched? I guess we can blame the other fics here that have had Aichan in the role of "the one that left" for making me automatically think that it'd be her.
POV 3
Hoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooly CRAP! :o
Reina...please say she didn't....:cry:
-
Gasp! :O She did?! Guess even death can't do them part :cry: (I know I commented on H!O but I can't help myself here)
I feel that the ending here sums up the story well so I'm not sure I want a continuation, or maybe I do afterall. I'm a sucker for sappy story afterall :cry:
@Hammy- I'll join you for the chocolates :( Misery loves company
-
:pen_cry: :pig cry: :mon runcry: :on speedy:
REINAA~~~!!! I can't believe it... Did she just try to...ki... I can't even say that word... She's suffered too much. And Eri's letter added her sufferings more which.... GAAAAHH!!! :pleeease: Can you PM me the 4th POV?
-
Reina....whaaaaa?????? I'd be more than interested in the fourth part too.
-
Yours Always
If I tell you I love you would you feel the same?
Or would you turn it down and tell me to find it in another’s name?
If I tell you I’m happy would you spend the night?
Or would you turn it around and let me spend it in fright?
If I tell you I’m sad would you take my troubles away?
Or would you leave me hanging here alone and astray?
If I tell you I can’t live without you would you not leave me?
Or would you just tell me in my face that we weren’t meant to be?
If I tell you I support your decisions would you leave today?
Or would you reconsider and think of another way?
What could I possibly tell you?
I read the note over and over, it was a poem by you and it expressed all of your concerns and feelings. I know because we’ve spent so much time together, no one knows you like I do, or understands you like I do and I wish I could ease all your pain but I know that it was inevitable. We both knew this day was going to come it was a matter of sooner or later and unfortunately regardless of how we see it, the day came for me to leave.
I picked up my pen and wrote in response hoping this will ease all your concerns
Dear Maimi,
I know that it must be tough to support me when I am leaving but this isn’t the end of our relationship. We may be doing separate things but that doesn’t mean that we won’t be seeing each other anymore. Granted our schedules will be different and our chances of going out will be more difficult than before but that doesn’t mean that I will stop loving you, in fact I think it will make our love grow every moment we spend it with each other.
I know you are growing more and more worried because I am will be leaving by your side, you feel like no one will be able to help you out nor will there be a person to talk about your stresses within the group but I will always be a phone call away. I will smack some sense into those hooligans if they start acting up, disregarding your position as their leader.
Thank you for your support, I know that the decision has hit you the hardest and you have done nothing but support me throughout when we talked about our dreams. Please don’t let my departure blur your decision and future, you’ve got to be strong like you always have. Although people have said that you aren’t much of a leader because you have no control over the girls but I know that you only want them to be happy so you let them be. You don’t tell nor show them your troubles because you don’t want to be overly strict with them but that’s why you are strong though. You tolerate, maybe you really are scatterbrained and that’s why you can tolerate, but I believe that you only portray that part of you especially on national television when the girls don’t give you the respect you deserve. You only laugh it off and think of it as a joke.
When I am not around, you are the oldest of the group regardless if it is just a 2 year gap, you are the leader so your responsibilities are greater than the rest, you are the one who has to be reprimanded if the girls do anything wrong, and time and time again you just suck it up and let them be but you don’t have to feel like you are alone. Nakky can help you, Airi may be going at her own pace but she can help you deal with the other 2. Don’t worry about the future too much (I know that is one of your main worries even if you don’t tell me, so don’t even try to lie), everything will be alright.
I haven’t mentioned about our relationship in this letter but only because I don’t think of it as a concern, it never will be. You are irreplaceable in my world just like I am in yours, so there is no need to worry about it. I only worry about your sanity (laugh) when I am not around, I trust your feelings for me are true and that we can make this all work out. I promise it will, don’t doubt it (don’t think I can’t sense it in your poem), I am guaranteeing it to you now like I have never before, that we will remain strong in our relationship regardless of the circumstances.
Although the group has changed, my love for you will not. I love you so don’t forget that.
Yours always,
Erika
-
nice one-shot, it is a sincere letter
Also congrads on 100 :)
-
So sweet!
100 posts!!
-
@Hammy- I'll join you for the chocolates :( Misery loves company
Ehh, are you sure you wanna join me? I might exasperate you too much XD
Your Always
I love the poem. I don't know how you managed to make everything rhyme so well. I know it's a poem so it's supposed to go but still! You are good! :twothumbs
Poor Maimi though. I hope she can pick herself up :cry:
-
Wow it's been a while since I did a one-shot and I haven't replied to the comments from my previous one yeesh!!!
I didn't even realize that I was at 100??? But thanks guys!!! ;)
@ Mame-chan: I don't even know how I managed to make everything rhyme, but the spur of the moment for rhyming came and with the help of the rhyming gods voila!
So inspiration came to me via Chloe's one-shot so here we go....
Target
I ran at full force noticing the time. I was frantically praying that I would get to my destination on time in which I mentally kicked myself for oversleeping because if I didn’t I wouldn’t be in this situation now would I?
Carrying my bag over my shoulders I mentally kicked myself again for oversleeping on a day that I had so much to carry. Today was the day I had to attack in which I was so hyped up on and it felt like now or never. I’ve spent a lot of time collecting information, observing my target from afar to the point that I believe I had it down pat and planning this day.
I checked my watch again, I’ve got exactly 15 minutes to complete my mission and I still had a long way to go. Putting all my energy into heaving a heavy bag and running I picked up my pace and ran like never before.
I didn’t really relax until I saw my destination up ahead, a tall white building surrounded by glass windows but I shouldn’t get too happy too quickly because I still have to be up there on the 20th floor, where my target should be.
Running past people at the lobby, I slid my way into the elevator just before it was closing. I knew I was getting weird stares and glances from people around me but I didn’t care at the moment I was in a hurry as I watched the elevator arrive to my designated floor.
At the sound of the ‘ping’ I rushed out and turned left and ran, slipping past people. I could hear a few “Hey”s, but there is no time to acknowledge them now, I have exactly 2 minutes for my attack.
I ducked past pillars, dodged past anyone who might be watching me, weaving in and out, round and round. I looked at my watch again which I wished I didn’t at the moment because now my target was on the move.
Based on my observations and data, I had to change my original plan as I went up the fire escape route and ran to the 21st floor where my target was to meet up with others.
I opened the fire escape door quietly just in case my target was already here. Looking left and then right I saw nobody just yet which means I have time to catch my breath from all that running I did.
I waited silently for my target to get off the elevator, I had to pull this off just at the right moment, I’m in trouble as it is. At the sound of the elevator ‘ping’ I peeked through a crack and luckily only my target walked out.
I closed the door and waited patiently for my target to walk by and when they did, I opened the door and grabbed the person from behind, covering their mouth with my free hand.
I turned them around and smack…I kissed them on the lips “Good morning” I smiled
After realization had hit them, the person frowned and crossed their arms across their chest “You’re late again”
“Awww Reina, I didn’t mean to, I was so anxious about surprising you with breakfast that I overslept” I pouted
Reina’s glare softened “a surprise breakfast??”
I nodded and heaved my bag in front for Reina to see, there were 4 lunchboxes and 4 containers, 2 breakfast meals, 2 lunches, 2 containers of juice and 2 containers of milk “it was so heavy on my arms”
Reina smiled and took my bag from me to hold then gave me a peck “Forgiven” as we exited the stairways to the meeting room.
My plan didn’t go as I wished which means that I have to go back to the drawing board and think of a new one for a new day…say tomorrow?
-
Holy crap! I was just replying to your comment like minutes ago and ZAP here you are with a new 1-shot! Tell your inspiration to pass by me as well :lol:
I turned them around and smack…I kissed them on the lips “Good morning” I smiled
XD nice technique!
I nodded and heaved my bag in front for Reina to see, there were 4 lunchboxes and 4 containers, 2 breakfast meals, 2 lunches, 2 containers of juice and 2 containers of milk “it was so heavy on my arms”
:O
My plan didn’t go as I wished which means that I have to go back to the drawing board and think of a new one for a new day…say tomorrow?
So there's more? *give hopeful look*
You didn't reveal who the girl is (revenge?), so I'll try to guess, Eri? Since you said you want to use more of this pairing in the future.
If not then I hope it's Sayu. However, considering all the running she did it's not possible :nervous
-
YEY!!! You started another series of one shots!!!! And Reina's there again.... hmm, considering the pairings that you've written so far... I'm guessing that it's another TanaGaki fic!!! :cow: :cow: :cow:
Unless you want to change it into a different pairing..ahahaha...anyways, anything with reina's cool for me.XD
-
I'm guessing the speaker is Eri? :lol: Nothing like a good run and homemade meal in the morning to spice up your relationship XD
-
The whole thing just screams TANAKAME :lol:
-
So cute! :heart:
-
Isn't Ai the only one in MM who can cook decently? XD Besides JJ. So it should be her but I'm gonna guess Tanakamei or TanaShige. More Eri cuz of the line about her being late again.
Awww, Eri's (?) so sweet. Preparing such a big breakfast and rushing all the way to bring it to Reina. Where can I get an Eri too? :P
-
@ Chloe: I'll tell inspiration to drop by your place ;) Honest response is that I didn't plan on doing another one but then you have that hopeful look, how could I resist, so I went back to the thinking board and thought of how to make it a series of one-shots, so the answer is yes there will be more.
I didn't reveal the girl because I thought it was obvious (not because of revenge, although thinking about it now.... :twisted:) If it isn't clear, it will be soon enough.
I :lol: when you eliminated Sayu because of the running bit.
@ cogi_yoshi: Do I have that kind of rep in your mind now??? When I do a one-shot, it usually becomes a series of one-shots??? I'm not too sure if that's a good thing :? Like I was telling Chloe, I didn't plan on a series but then again I do see prospects on how I can make it a series, so be on the look out for it.
Ahhh the pairings, I used Reina as the opposing party this time but...you'll see if it is TanaGaki ;) Everything will seem clear after the...um....3rd?? or maybe 4th part??? :kekeke:
@ baddie: Hope you don't mind I call you that :hee: Ohhh definitely a good way to spice up your relationship, I would think anyone would swoon after knowing someone made breakfast and lunch for you.
@ aussie: Does it really??? I wonder what the next part will scream???
@ rndmnwierd: Is there a preferable nick you like being called?? Glad you think it's cute
@ Mame-chan: Although Ai may be the one that cooks decently (I would think Risa cooks just as well) besides JJ, I'm going to ignore that fact.
I think the answer will seem more clearer who it is in the next part.
Awwww you want an Eri too???....Hold on, do you want a person that would prepare a big breakfast and would rush all the way to bring it to you or did you just want Eri :lol:
You know inspiration is a funny thing, some days they come, some days they don't. Sometimes they come very slowly and sometimes they come very quicky, sometimes they go very quickly and sometimes they like to linger. It seems like one of those days where inspiration came and went quickly but stayed long enough for me to do the next part. So let the guessing and confusion begin....
Target #2
I woke up at an earlier than usual time because I had to prepare, prepare for my target to get caught by the contents of my bag. I’ve worked on this plan for awhile now and today was a special day so what better chance to get them than when they least expect it right?
I casually rode the train checking my watch to make sure I had enough time, lucky for me I’ve always had a habit of arriving half an hour earlier so getting up earlier wasn’t difficult. While sitting on the train I took a moment to check my bag for my equipment in discreet. Fumbling through and carefully shifting the objects inside, I double-checked and even triple-checked before I was fully satisfied.
I climbed of the train at my stop and was happily taking the taxi to my destination, confident that I’ll succeed my mission when a thought popped up in my head ‘Where was I going to set up? It has to be discreet so it can’t be in the open, so the usual place where my target should be isn’t a good place’ The target usually is surrounded early in the morning “USO” I cried out shocking the taxi driver, in which I apologized for my outburst but my mind was running all over the place. Darn it! I had thought I had planned everything in which I did in terms of ammunition but I didn’t plan anything in terms of location. I slapped myself on the forehead in which I caught the taxi driver looking at me strangely through the rear-view mirror.
Taking out a schedule I scanned probabilities where I should and could set up for the attack before my next appointment in the day. I quickly made a decision to use one of the rooms as my headquarters as I got off the taxi and looked up at the white building in front of me, covered with glass windows. The only question is which room? I needed a room that will make this all work out yet I can’t really choose any room I mean how can I set up if someone’s already using it? Wouldn’t that cause suspicion? Like hell yeah it will! That’ll also make me look like a total idiot.
Walking into the building and crossing the lobby, I scanned the area thinking again. Aimlessly I walked into an empty elevator and the answer struck me right in front of my face. I pressed the button for the 21st floor, grinning now because I have a direction. As soon as I got off the elevator I searched the rooms along the corridor where the target will walk by later, looking for an empty room.
I almost cried out when I finally found one, luckily my hand was quick in covering my mouth, suppressing my joy. I quickly got in and locked the door behind me, making sure that no one barges in unexpectedly. I had to tip toe around the room to set up, and didn’t finish organizing and reorganizing until I was fully satisfied.
Now came the agonizing part, waiting!!! Every time there were sounds outside of people walking by, I would press my ear against the door to try to figure out if it was my target. Every ‘ping’ from the elevator I would unlock the door to take a quick peek of the people arriving. Granted I was overly happy at how I was going to succeed, confident really and determined to make my plan succeed.
An hour came and went and still no sign of my target, I kept on checking my watch and it was almost time for me to leave the room to my next appointment. ‘This can’t be happening!! Not when I’m not ready to fail the mission!!! Not when I’ve planned this all!!!! Not when I’ve worked so hard to set up!!!’ As much as I was yelling inside my mind, the target did not arrive as I had to pack up my setting, dejectedly.
I felt like as if there was a chibi-devil on my right shoulder telling me that its serves me right for being overly confident. I should have calculated a failure into the plan so I wouldn’t have to feel so gloomy now. I wiped my right shoulder, flinging this chibi-devil away from me. ‘It’s alright, there will be another chance’ would be what my chibi-angel would say as I huffed and sighed one last time before exiting the room
I walked into the room of my next appointment, greeted the others and sulked in my chair. “Gaki-san” I looked up to see Sayumin moving towards me “So how did it go?” I didn’t respond, I just hung my head low “You failed??? How can that be?? Never would I have thought you’d fail”
The door opened again and without lifting my head, I felt Sayumin leaving my side. Not long after , she came back and plopped herself down on the chair “How is that possible?” was what she kept on whispering
One by one more people filed in except my target. I started to panic ‘What if she’s sick? Or maybe something happened to her?’ Not long after those thoughts popped up, my target rushed in bowing and apologizing for being later. She walked by most people and sat down beside me
“Where were you this morning?” she whispered ‘The exact same thing I wanted to ask you’ “I waited for you at our usual spot and because of you, I’m late” ‘Chotto matte!!!! She usually doesn’t wait long and would come to this room, book in hand after a few minutes of waiting!! Why did she change her plans today?’ I imagined my chibi-devil and chibi-angel whacking my target across the head “Happy birthday” she whispered before passing me a neatly wrapped present underneath the table. Now how is a girl suppose to be upset for long when they receive a gift from their girlfriend?! A smile formed on my face.
I looked up at my companion, our eyes meeting, she turned her head slightly and put her fingers up in an ‘X’. We both failed our missions now I understand why I have a dejected Sayumin beside me.
Our plans failed, we lost the fight but we can always turn things around and win the war right? So we’ll try again… maybe tomorrow?
-
This is a different story from the first one right? If so, me guess the pairing is TakaGaki this time :w00t:
“USO”
A dead giveaway on who the speaker is :lol:
She usually doesn’t wait long and would come to this room, book in hand after a few minutes of waiting!!
Ai-chan right? :w00t:
I imagined my chibi-devil and chibi-angel whacking my target across the head “Happy birthday”
I can actually visualise this anime-style :lol:
@ baddie: Hope you don't mind I call you that
Haha sure since Rndm-chan is also calling me same :D Heck, a certain someone even nick me "the evil person" lol
-
Thanks, definitely need inspiration to come :yep:
but then you have that hopeful look, how could I resist
LOL my bad, sorry. Didn’t mean to push you.
I thought it was obvious (not because of revenge, although thinking about it now.... :twisted:)
I felt like I just dig my own grave, my bad again XD
After reading your fics, I can't be too sure if the girl is Eri, you could do a surprise twist and then the girl turns out as someone else.
Seeing Sayu’s really bad with the physical thing in HM, the running would be too much and not mention the girl had to bring a heavy breakfast and lunch with her, definitely not Sayu :smhid
This girl in this chapter must be Gaki ---> the thing with time and ‘USO’.
“Gaki-san”
Yay! I was right :cow:
I like how you keep mentioning the main character’s object of affection (or girlfriend?) in every chapter as their ‘target’.
I imagined my chibi-devil and chibi-angel whacking my target across the head
That's one cute image :D
This chapter pairing, TakaGaki?
If this series of Target is like what I think, then maybe we’ll see the next chapter with Sayu and her target? (I’m thinking her target will be Jun since you seemed to have a thing with JunSayu pair).
You know inspiration is a funny thing, some days they come, some days they don't. Sometimes they come very slowly and sometimes they come very quicky, sometimes they go very quickly and sometimes they like to linger. It seems like one of those days where inspiration came and went quickly but stayed long enough for me to do the next part.
Then may inspirtation never leaves your side :prayers:
-
The clash of good intentions. :heart: :heart:
Is there a preferable nick you like being called??
rndm, rndy, Her Awesome Holiness. You know the usual.
-
@ baddie: Absolutely correct, this one is different from the first one ;) Maru maru, absolutely correct on this pairing!!! *throws confetti and pats you on the back* :mon firecrack:
@ Chloe: Awww don't worry about pushing me, I'm happy when readers enjoy what I write and how could I resist a hopeful look???
Hmmm....giving me more ideas??? now you dug you're own grave :rofl:
@ Her Awesome Holiness: definitely a clash of good intentions that made the plan a failed one but how could anyone be upset when you found out the other's intentions?? Also I had to make it a failure otherwise where would the fun be???
Target #3
I stood outside perched and ready to pounce, I didn’t need anything with me, I just needed to be focused and ready. That’s what kept repeating itself in my mind, it kept me pumped and it was trying to keep me from worrying too much. Why am I like this anyways??? I am the predator hunting my prey, so can anyone tell me why it is me that is feeling scared???
I thought about this move long and hard, thinking of where, when and how I was to reach my goal but I was never good at this kinda stuff. Yeah I am known to be level-headed but that doesn’t mean that I can plan anything, usually others plan for me!!!!
Hiding behind this corner, I soon went into a coldsweat, I couldn’t do this, I can’t do this, I did the next best thing, I ran from where I was suppose to be, ran as fast as my legs will carry me up the stairs to the roof. “AAAAARRRRRGGGGHHHH!!!! WHY CAN’T I DO THIS??? WHAT IS STOPPING ME????” I took deep breaths, in and out, in and out until I was calm once more. You can’t blame me, it’s the first time I had to do something like this or even encountered this so of course I am going to feel uneasy.
I thought back to last night when I was planning and preparing, I chuckled at the many different ways that came up and started preparing just to scratch them out and put things back. It was like that for a good couple of hours, I would think of an idea, agree with it and start packing and preparing then I would rethink and come to conclusion that it wasn’t a good idea, so I had to unpack everything. Because of this planning process I was practically up all night, also the fact that I was determined that I had to do this today I barely caught an ZZZ at all.
Even when I left my house this morning I was uneasy about the method I chose, ‘why??’ I smacked my self over the forehead a couple of times ‘Why can’t I decide one something?? Why can’t I just go through with this? Why can’t life be easier on me?’ I wanted to shout, I wanted to cry, I wanted to kill whoever talked me into this, I wanted…I wanted to do this.
I decided once again to go back to my hiding place, I checked my watch to make sure my target has not arrived yet because once they do, they would be harder to track down in this white building covered with glass windows.
I galloped back down the stairs I came up from and boy was I tired, why didn’t I take the elevator again?? Another mental kick to my behind, I walked through the doors to whichever floor I was on and pressed the down button on the elevator. As I was waiting though I imagined where I was to be and where my target was to be and thought that my hiding spot was actually a lousy one, I can totally be seen from where I was standing.
I got into the elevator and pressed the button for the lobby, all this exercise physically and mentally was taking a toll on me and it didn’t help that I didn’t get much sleep last night either. I decided to find a vending machine or a café to buy coffee, I needed to be awake for this mission.
As I was buying my coffee from a nearby café, I saw the desserts that were on display and immediately my mind went down memory lane. I may not have detested my target right from the start but I wasn’t fond of them either. There were many differences but who knew that it’ll come to this situation today???
By the time I had snapped out of my phasing out, I had already polished my coffee and wasted half and hour. Dang it!!! I can only pray that my target was not around just yet, I would be able to know because my target would never walk around the establishment without an escort in the morning, and this escort wasn’t in the forte of making themselves hidden either.
I had to think of a new plan and time was running out, I looked left, right, up and down for a clue of what I should do at this stage but none came. From afar I could hear them entering, crap my time has run out. I didn’t know what to do so I did the only thing I could think of, I followed them from a distance, I hid behind pillars, crouched down behind couches, weaved in and out using people as my shield. I know I was looking ridiculous and I know those people would talk about my behaviour but I didn’t want to lose sight of my target.
Since the target is in the establishment, it was harder to tell where they were going to go and what they were going to do, they were unpredictable when they got in. Outside it was easier to tell and easier to figure out if you watched them closely but inside, it was a total different ball game.
I saw my chance when the escort left to go to the bathroom as I weaved past another pillar. I watched my target go in one direction so I ran in another trying head them off, I just hope my judgment on where my target was heading was correct, chances are I wasn’t going to be but I have to try. I waited around a corner for my target to appear, but they never showed ‘Crap!!! I was wrong!!! Okay think, think, where would they be???’
A thought struck me as I retraced my steps and went into a completely new direction, I was running against time so I had to move as fast as I could to relocate my target. I zig-zagged past halls searching and was losing faith by the minute. I continued running though as I turned a corner, just to backtrack myself. ‘Whew!!! That was so close, I was almost caught’
When I turned the corner, my target was up ahead walking towards my direction, playing with their phone while walking, fortunately for me, I was stealthy enough that it took me less than a second to go back behind that corner. I peeked back to make sure my target was still on the same path as I searched around for a plan ‘A plan, a plan I really need a plan’
I saw a door so I went in, leaving a crack for me to see my target walk by. My blood was pumping, my adrenaline rushing, I was going to do this, I am determined to do this, I am going to stop all the nonsense that has been occurring over the past few weeks. My target turned the corner and was walking closer and closer.
I took this chance and caught them off-guard!!! As my target was walking by, I opened the door and grabbed their wrist, dragging them into the room before closing it and locking it, in case they were going to escape.
My target was startled and gave a yelp but when they realized who it was, their yelp died down and they looked at me…with a smile “Aika-chan you gave me a heart attack”
The bad thing about this situation is that I never really practiced how I was going to portray my words so my words were really blunt “Stop playing these games” I said in a low voice
“Aika-chan? What’s wrong? Are you feeling okay?” she was walking closer but with every step she came closer, I stepped back
“Stop playing these games, I don’t want to play no more” I demanded in a more audible voice, my head was hung low because I didn’t know what I was looking at but I just felt that I couldn’t look at her.
Unexpectedly I felt arms wrapped around my small body, her hand was stroking my back “Who said anything about games??? Daisuki” Upon hearing those words, I smiled in their embrace and returned the hug, tears of joy were brimming in my eyes as I let them flow down my cheeks and onto her clothing. I guess she could feel the tears seeping through because she automatically patted my head “I never took it as a game, I thought you knew what my feelings for you were already. I’m sorry if you felt that I was playing, forgive me?”
The sincerity in her words made me bawl like a little girl, I nodded in her embrace and remained in that position until I had finished crying. We were beaming as we went up the elevator to the 21st floor where our meeting was held, hand in hand. We entered the room first before my senpais slowly walked in.
One of them looked upset and didn’t look they want to be bothered ‘Maybe she’s sick?’ “Mittsi?” I looked up at the owner of the voice, Michishige-senpai and with her eyes I can tell she was asking me how things went. I beamed like no tomorrow and then put an okay sign against my cheek while my target was busy conversing with others.
Michishige-san smiled at me before she went off to her mini group and she wasn’t too pleased it seems when she was talking to her mini group which I thought was weird but I’ll figure it out later…maybe tomorrow?
-
Hmmm....giving me more ideas??? now you dug you're own grave
I know, right? :mon sweat:
ready to pounce
I am the predator hunting my prey, so can anyone tell me why it is me that is feeling scared???
that was :lol:
I wanted to kill whoever talked me into this
Brutal XD
my target would never walk around the establishment without an escort in the morning, and this escort wasn’t in the forte of making themselves hidden either.
I wonder who the escort is :?
I like that the elevator keeps showing up, it's a funny but great setting.
-
AikaJun? :w00t: Hmm, seems like you're planning ahead on this, so I definitely look forward to more morning fluff.
Sorry, my comment's not that great, but I'm barely awake right now. Urgh, I'm getting too old to stay up for so long.
-
Oh I get it!
Story 1, 2 & 3 happen in the same frame of time right? Right before their meeting on the 21st floor :D
This time it's Aika who was "hunting" Jun(???) as her target :lol:
-
OOoohhh..so that's how it is... it's a different pairing in those 3 chapters..and I bet...the 4th chapter will be more on the 3rd person point of view because they're on a meeting or something...XD
so you 'changed' your TanaGaki into... TanaKamei..because of the 'late' clue.. and then on the second part... you made it into TakaGaki because of the 'book' clue... and on the third...
I’m sorry if you felt that I was playing, forgive me?”
Michishige-san smiled at me before she went off to her mini group and she wasn’t too pleased it seems when she was talking to her mini group which I thought was weird but I’ll figure it out later…maybe tomorrow?
hmm..if it's AikaJun..then ... it's somewhat also a SayuJun...I'm just guessing...ahahaha :sweatdrop:
-
I juz want Eri :P
Ok pairing number 1 I can learn to accept. Pairing number 2 I support wholeheartedly and pairing number 3 caused by jaw to hit the floor! Either way it will be somewhat 'fresh' so I can't wait to see how you play around with them *excited*
you are keeping good time juggling two fics at the same time. It's definitely lucky for us readers but don't wear yourself out ok? *pats* :)
-
@ Chloe: the escort is..........well i'm sure you know who now considering you know the pairing, there can be really one person that can play the escort role.
What's funny was that I never realized the setting created with the elevator :lol:
@ Her Awesome Holiness: I plan to write more one-shots that's for sure and hopefully I keep within doing these mini series as opposed to just one-shots.
You are talking about old??? Hun, if you are old then that makes me ancient!!!! Yabai!!!!
@ baddie: Maru maru, it is indeed 3 different stories occuring at the same time.
@ cogi_yoshi: It was Tanakamei to begin with...'sleeping in'...'late again' there were minor hints as to who it was that was targetting Reina. Gaki-san would never be late, she'll like a human clock to the members, especially Reina.
It could be a SayuJun but recall Sayu called out to Aika so it couldn't have been SayuJun.
@ Mame-chan: I figured you just wanted an Eri :lol:
Why did pairing 3 cause your jaw to hit the floor??? Unfortunately this series has come to an end so no more playing with these pairings, not until I think of a new idea for one-shots. :sweatdrop:
It's a pleasure to be satisfy ze readers no??? I'll try not to wear myself out (especially since work has become hectic as of late and school doesn't help either) but it's a good challenge to myself to juggle everything and it makes my hyper when I get an idea for a new fic or one-shot. Thank you for your concern though :kneelbow:
Target #4
My partner/companion and I were on the rooftop, we weren’t pleased at the outcomes we’ve had at all, more like it was depressing to know we both failed in our mission. “How could we possibly fail??? Everything was planned wasn’t it???”
“I…er…I overslept” Go figure, on such a day, only my partner would oversleep, I smacked my forehead “What about you?”
“Total miscalculation, the target changed directions on me” She slapped her own forehead
“It’s funny though, only one of us succeeded in all of this, and they weren’t there for the planning meeting at all” I placed my hand on my chin in deep thought
“They succeeded??” I almost wanted to smack her, how can you possibly not tell a success, the girl was beaming like crazy!!!!
“What you can’t see it??? Look at their faces!!!!! Look at their actions!!!!” My partner hung her head low “I’m sorry I didn’t mean to lash out at you, I’m just not feeling well”
My partner placed her hand on my shoulder “What did she do differently from us??? I thought we had everything planned out, it sounded like a success for us last night”
“I don’t know but I do see a connection”
“What connection?”
“She didn’t have an advisor”
We both stood there thinking of the events that happened the night before
Flashback – The day before
“What are we going to do??? And why are you here?” I asked the 4th person in the room
“I’m here to help you plan!” They smiled at me whereas I was sceptical
“She gave me an idea, so why don’t you listen first” my partner informed me. I didn’t have a clue as to what I wanted to do and how I was going to achieve my goal so I shrugged and listened in
“What you guys need is a surprise, create a surprise, make them crumble” Those ideas don’t sound so bad.
“What kind of a surprise???” my partner asked eagerly, it appears she agrees with our advisor as well
“That’s up to your own personal preference but you’ll also have to plan what to set up, what equipment you need, what they won’t expect” The way the advisor was talking it sound creepy and looked creepy when she was hovering over us using her hands to gesture it out as if it was mystical
“That’s so stupid” our other partner stood up and hollered “Why can’t it be more direct??? Yes it loses some of the effect but I think overall a direct hit would work the same. I’m getting out of here” She stood up and left the meeting room.
“Don’t worry about her, she’ll regret when you guys succeed and she fails” the advisor waved off the comments that were made “Your birthday is tomorrow so why not do a switch around?” the advisor asked ‘That is a good idea!!! They’ll be more surprised because it’s not the normal way’
“I could do that, I mean I know where my target will be and what they’re next action would be so I can improvise” it was decided that is the route I will be taking
“I think I get what you’re getting at now, I’m going to get ready” my partner stood up with a wide grin, it seems like she has a plan of her own, before she left
I thanked the advisor and escorted them out before I start my own preparations
End of Flashback
“I think Mittsi was right, why didn’t we attack head on, that would have been easier for us” Eri commented “I mean I was late, but when Reina found out about what I had prepared, she was just as happy”
“Which means that the reason why we failed was because we listened to some dumb bunny’s advice” I glared at Eri
“Gaki-san, when Sayu first mentioned it, she was very convincing” Eri backed up from me, but then her face lit up “Why don’t we ambush them together head on?”
I thought about it, and thought some more when an idea struck me “I’ve got it” I went up to Eri and whispered in her ear my plans
The Next Day
“Takahashi-san!!! Takahashi-san!!!!” Mittsi called out to her leader
“Mittsi, what’s wrong??? You look pale”
“Ni-Ni-Niigaki-san fainted” Mittsi huffed out, bent over, hands on her knees, trying to catch her breath
Ai grabbed a hold of Aika’s shoulder and pulled her up “What happened??? Where is she???”
“Niigaki-san and Kamei-san were practicing and I guess they overdid it so they both fainted” Colour was drained off of Ai’s face as she was dumbstruck
“T-t-take me to her” Ai turned Aika around and ran along her to find Risa
**********************
“Tanaka-san, Tanaka-san” the Chinese banana-loving 8th gen ran up to her senpai
“Yo! JunJun” Reina put her hand against her forehead to greet her fellow member
“Kamei-san….Kamei-san” JunJun was fumbling with her words, unsure as to how she was to phrase herself
“Yes?? What about Eri” Reina knew that sometimes it took the Chinese kouhais a little time to think of the words so she waited patiently
“Fall down…Kamei-san fainted….Fainted!!!!” JunJun finally fished out the exact words she needed
Reina’s eyes popped out “What??? What are you talking about?? Where did this happen??? Where is she now???”
“Niigaki-san and Kamei-san fainted in dance lesson room” JunJun grabbed Reina’s arm and ran, she couldn’t waste anymore time trying to explain, it was better she dragged her senpai to where Eri was resting
******************************
As Ai and Aika were arriving, on the opposite end of the corridor JunJun dragging Reina could be seen
“Mittsi!! What is going on??? JunJun didn’t finish explaining” Reina hollered at Aika as the four gathered together
“Niigaki-san and Kamei-san were practicing and they didn’t look that well to begin with, like they were really, really tired. We asked them if they were alright but they brushed us off saying that they had things to do so they had to finish practicing quickly. As they were practicing, they collapsed”
“So where is Risa/Eri now?” Ai and Reina shouted at the same time
Aika took Ai’s arm to guide her to where Risa would be resting and JunJun took Reina’s arm to where Eri was resting “In there” they responded at the same time.
Ai stepped into the room, there were no lights on so she tried to search for the light switch “Risa?” Ai quietly called out in case Risa was still sleeping. The only source of light was coming from the open door, Ai was about to call out to Aika to grab a flashlight when something grabbed her from behind, covering her mouth. The door was closed, Ai was frightened because she didn’t know who this person was ‘Oh my god, where is my Risa??? Who is this??? Is there an intruder in the building??’
Ai wanted to scream but her scream was muffled, she felt something brush by her lips. ‘Wait a minute, what the hell was that? What is covering my mouth?’ Again she felt something brush by her lips and even slip into her mouth. It dawned on Ai when she realized those were lips that were pressed against her own. “Happy anniversary” the person whispered when they pulled apart
“Risa?” Risa produced a pocket flashlight and Ai could clearly see her grinning “I thought you fainted”
“I wanted to give you an early surprise for our anniversary” she responded before giving Ai another peck on the lips “So I got Aika to get you here” Risa found the light switch and turned it on, to Ai’s amazement, there was a mini cake on a table with the words ‘Happy anniversary’ on it.
Ai smiled at the grinning Risa, she was surprised at the surprise but then she frowned slightly “Don’t scare me like that”
“I wanted to surprise you yesterday but you ruined the plan by waiting longer than you usually do, so I had to devise a new plan.” Risa lit up the candles on the cake, standing side by side Ai “Ready?” They both blew the candles out.
Ai hugged Risa and kissed her passionately on the lips “I am surprised, happy anniversary Risa”
When they both walked out hand in hand, they saw a grinning Aika in JunJun’s arms talking about random things but no Reina or Eri in sight. “When did Aika and JunJun hook up?” Ai asked in a low whisper to Risa
“Just yesterday” Risa responded in the same low tone “How come it is taking Eri so long?”
“Er…Risa, is Eri doing the same to Reina?” Risa, Aika and JunJun all nodded
Realization hit both Ai and Risa as they barged up to the room Reina and Eri were in and started banging on the door “OI!!!! We are still at work, save that for when you are at home!!!!”
-
Ah, finally an explanation behind everything. So cute couples. :wub:
Realization hit both Ai and Risa as they barged up to the room Reina and Eri were in and started banging on the door “OI!!!! We are still at work, save that for when you are at home!!!!”
:lol: :lol:
I plan to write more one-shots that's for sure and hopefully I keep within doing these mini series as opposed to just one-shots.
Yay, wantz moar!
You are talking about old??? Hun, if you are old then that makes me ancient!!!! Yabai!!!!
Haha, lol, I meant to say I'm not as young as I used to be, but I was tired. Way back when, I used to stay up for a week with only a few hours of sleep a day to keep me going like crazy. Unfortunately, my sedentary lifestyle is taking it's toll. :nervous
-
The escort is Linlin? :?
What's funny was that I never realized the setting created with the elevator :lol:
I thought you did it on purpose :lol:
You know I wasn’t counting on #3 will turn out as AikaJun, I thought Sayu would get her part as the next main chara with her target. There’s no love for the bunny then? Well, at least she got to play as the advisor (and fail XD).
And I'll live with assuming at least Eri somewhat succeeded with Reina like Gaki did with Ai *goes back to reread #1*
-
@ Her Awesome Holiness: First off, I actually have thought about my next series as it is, I'm just working with smaller details in my mind as to how to make it all link in one way or another so there will be another one coming up ;)
Ahhh yes, I, myself remember those days when I would stay up all week with little sleep...what am I talking about?? I still don't sleep much as of now :lol: But it's only because of my job that I just don't have that kind of time to sleep anymore...nor eat for that matter :smhid
But I think it's a good thing, because it means more time to think about writing no? ;)
@ Chloe: Maru maru!!!! Absolutely correct
Nope I didn't do it on purpose, it just kept on popping up for some reason :lol:
Er...here's the thing, I know I said it will be a 4 parter thing but actually it came out to be a 5 parter thing... so without adieu....chotto just out of curiousity did inspiration stop by your place yet?
I think I found one of my sources of inspiration...apparently after you mentioned how you got into the whole H!P thing (C-ute), inspiration stopped by and I have a new mini-series coming up :nervous
Target #5
I got up the usual time as I knew the person would be up soon and I had to get to them before they started their day. It has become a habit I have since and it’s a great habit when it comes to collecting data, like the saying goes “to defeat your enemy, you must know your enemy inside and out” and that is exactly what I have been doing.
The person in question is a very spontaneous person, I haven’t seen a pattern in their life styles as of yet which is why I am up so early in the morning. I looked at the clock as I was getting dressed ‘Crap, I am off schedule today’ I quickly finished putting on my makeup and ran out the door, trying to put on my other shoe as I started hopping towards my destination.
It tends to get hard to track them down because it’s like they don’t have a set schedule in life, or anything in particular that they must do. Just last night, I expected them to go straight home but apparently they were meeting their accomplices in another town. It took quite a lot from me to be staying awake since I’ve had a busy day myself but I managed to follow and observe only till they reached a certain house, in which ended my observation because I couldn’t see what was going on inside.
I was determined and stubborn too, I didn’t want to give up just yet for the day as I waited outside for god knows how long until I saw one run out of the house and it seemed like they were frustrated. Not long after, another left but they seem to be thinking very deeply about something that made them happy. The way they were smiling was undeniably something of a joyous occasion, I shook my head ‘Keep you mind on your target, you could’ve lost them’ I scolded myself. I have a habit of getting bored quite quickly as well I also tend to have a short attention span so once I focus on something else, I might be at it for a while before I remember what I was doing.
The door opened a third time and I knew it was my target as I got ready to follow them once again. The target seems to be in a good mood as well which got me wondering what the hell happened inside but sometimes I wonder if I really want to know. When the target gets together with one of their accomplices, they tend to be very scary and crazy with their ideas and actions.
The target was walking in the direction of their home, which means that my mission for the day is almost over and I can mark what I observed down…however as I was getting all excited that my day was over, the target stopped in their tracks. I hid myself quickly but was still able to see what my target was doing, I saw them just stand there for a few minutes before they started walking again. I was afraid that I would be caught so I left a little more distance between us before I continued to follow. I didn’t leave until finally my mission was done and the target was in their house.
The next day
I got up at my usual time as always and prepared myself for another day of trailing as I stood outside their residence. I waited patiently knowing perfectly well that I still had a few minutes before the door would open, producing my target. As I was waiting though, my thoughts about yesterday reappeared in my mind, why was one frustrated, one looking like they were on cloud nine and my target looking just giddy??? Before I could even start taking apart the mystery, the door opened and my target came out skipping their way to their destination.
I followed closely and watched as they went into a white building with glass windows across. I took note of the target’s mood, it was extremely happy, the happiest I’ve seen so far and then my mind wanders to why. I was spaced out a bit and I knew that I was because by the time I was snapped back to reality, my target was no where in sight, however I did take notice of one of their accomplice running around, weaving in and out, around people and pillars.
My curiosity is going to kill me one day I know it but I just couldn’t help it as I started weaving in and out, around people and pillars following the accomplice. The accomplice was quick with their movements and I wonder why they were acting this way to begin with, what happened last night to cause them to be like this today, it was totally not their character to be acting this way. I saw them round a corner, so I was about to catch up when suddenly they came back, in which I dodged into the closest room. I put a hand to my chest catching my breath at almost getting caught before I opened the door a slight crack, just to find the accomplice amiss. I saw someone else turn the corner but in a blink of an eye, that person disappeared.
I got out of the room that I was in and headed towards where the disappearance was, tippy toeing my way there in case anyone hears me. I looked around the corner but no one and I stood there baffled and dumbfounded as to how 2 people can disappear just like that.
I stood there not knowing which way to head when I thought I heard voices, they were very low and I wouldn’t have heard them but I was holding my breath. I pressed my ears against a door and could hear slight parts of their conversation. I grinned and I knew exactly what I needed to do.
Walking into a meeting, I was set on putting my plan in action however coming out I wasn’t so sure anymore. The target was in deep thought and it bothered me not knowing what they were up to, I just know that they kept on repeating the same words over and over “I don’t get it….I just don’t get it” I watched carefully from afar checking where the accomplices could be but they seemed to have vanished elsewhere, at least 2 of them did, the other one seemed to be beaming like crazy.
The target was walking aimlessly as if in some sort of trance, repeating over and over the same words. I could hear different variations such as “How did they succeed???” or “How could we fail?” and even “Where did we go wrong?” As I was following them, I racked my brain to puzzle everything together but it seemed like nothing was making sense. ‘Who succeeded??? Who is we and how did they fail??? Where did what go wrong???’ My mind was going like a mile a minute recalling everything regarding the target and their accomplice like my head was about to explode. ‘This is too much, screw this, I am going to finish this once and for all’
While the target was walking around in the building I decided it was the best location to set up my attack. I ran backwards and rounded different corners, estimating and calculating the direction my target would be heading into. I hid behind one corner to make sure I was correct, in which I was mentally patting myself when I saw them coming around. I quickly made use of the information I have learned as I waited in the stairway.
I waited for them to walk by before I pounced out of the stairway and put my hand over their mouths. I pulled them into a room and I could clearly hear them trying frantically to scream out and trying to struggle free, unfortunately for them, I overpowered them. I pulled them into a dark room and pushed them against the wall. “I love you” I whispered in a husky voice, or at least attempted husky voice before I replaced my hand with my lips.
When I pulled away, the target hugged onto me very tightly “I thought you forgot. What took you so long?”
-
I just don't have that kind of time to sleep anymore...nor eat for that matter
:shocked don't overwork yourself author-san!
No complain, 5 is good for me.
chotto just out of curiousity did inspiration stop by your place yet?
Are we talking about the sequel? I got about half of it written. Some parts still don't feel right and I'm slow (how can you write so fast?? T_T)
And since inspiration kinda breezed in...maybe, I'll come out with a very short one-shot first, maybe...
I think I found one of my sources of inspiration...apparently after you mentioned how you got into the whole H!P thing (C-ute), inspiration stopped by and I have a new mini-series coming up
What? Really? :lol:
Will it be kids mini-series? If it is then bring it on! :D
I started hopping towards my destination.
Hopping? Bunny?
Oh, this one is stalkerish XD
TanaKame, TakaGaki, AikaJun, so this is.....SayuLin? :mon huh:
-
KohaSayu?
-
So far the guesses are SayuLin, and KohaSayu hmmmmm very interesting.... :mon dunno:
I am so going to leave that up in the air for now... I am more focused on this (these) one-shot(s), tell me what you guys think
With You
Part 1: With you, I’ll always be
Standing here on the rooftop I gaze over the scenery before me, the sun was just setting so everything in view had been painted an orangish red. From where I stood I was looking directly at the horizon where the sun was closest to the grounds. It was soothing standing here because it was here where I can have the peace I needed to think of you. Memories of you started coming back to me of how we started as strangers, to us fighting, to how you left us all behind.
Flashback #1
“What?!” I shouted in shock “really she’s just going to leave us?”
“Yes unfortunately Megu has given up on this dream but she will pray for our own major debut, or at least that’s what she said” Umeda Erika, an one-san figure within the group had just informed me. Umeda-san was the oldest in the group but because she felt like she wasn’t ready to take on the position, the task was passed down to the next eldest member.
I was devastated because I felt I really clicked with Megumi, yeah she gets upset easily but it was only because Chisa-chan and Maimai wasn’t giving her a break from their antics and joking. All in all though at the end of the day, we’d all laugh about it. While I was thinking of our departing member I noticed you walking over with other kids, it was funny though because it seemed like you were hard to get along with, or that you and I would never click ever because it seemed like we couldn’t communicate well enough with one another. I didn’t really dwell nor cared much for it because I had her, she took most of my attention when Megu left.
We weren’t really that close to begin with and I don’t know why but I could communicate with Megu and Umeda-san better than I could with you or the rest. I didn’t think it mattered to you either since you usually hung around Umeda-san and other members of our agency, having your own fun with some of the members of Berryz.
End of Flashback #1
Flashback #2
“Captain!!” I hollered down the hall to the Berryz leader
Shimizu Saki turned and noticed me running towards her and I don’t know if it is just me but it seemed like she was nervous or something “What’s up?”
“Have you seen her?” I asked for the whereabouts of my girlfriend. We had officially became an item within the group, 2 months after Megu’s departure, and most of the kids and probably very few of the senpais knew of us.
“Er…no…I haven’t” Saki didn’t sound convincing but that could be that she’s thinking of upcoming events or something, she’s a reliable leader so it wasn’t uncommon.
I waved my thanks and goodbye as I continued to search for my girlfriend, just thinking that we are together and I could feel a smile growing on my face. As I was passing one of the rooms, I noticed some noises of things falling or being thrown so out of curiosity, I took a quick peek inside and was shocked at the scene in front of me “STOP!!!!” I shouted out before fist meets face. They both looked at me, started but quickly pulled apart.
I ran up to my girlfriend and examined her injuries “What’s going on?” I asked her but she looked like she was in pain so I glared at the perpetrator “What are you doing?” You didn’t answer, you just looked away avoiding my glare. I didn’t care that you had injuries of your own all I know is that you had the upper hand because you were the one standing whereas my girlfriend was on the ground. I directed my attention to her once more “Babe, are you okay? What’s going on? Why are you guys fighting?”
Before she could answer the door flung open and in walked my one-sans huffing and puffing, in which I assumed they have been running here. Once they caught their breaths one of them walked up to me “Are you guys okay?”
“Ask her that question” I spat glaring at you, you didn’t answer still
“Come on, let’s get them cleaned up” Tanaka Reina helped me lift my girlfriend off the floor and walked towards the door, whereas Umeda-san stayed behind by your side
“I expected better from you, why would you do this? I thought you would consider me as a friend, but obviously not if you’re hurting the people I care about” I spat before heading out. From the corner of my eye I could see Tanaka-san give you a look I couldn’t really decipher, it was mixed with apologetic and sadness ‘Why should I be apologetic? Why does Tanaka-san need to feel apologetic for me? You were in the wrong here’
End of Flashback #2
Needless to say, I was upset at you for quite awhile, I would only talk to you and act friendly towards you in front of the cameras and the public but once they were off, I would quickly walk away with my girlfriend. From time to time when we were working together I would hear you whisper “I’m sorry” as I walked away but I ignored it, sorry doesn’t cut it.
I didn’t know what was going on but soon I felt my girlfriend drifting away from me, she didn’t have the time for me anymore, her moods weren’t the greatest and was easily agitated when she was with me. I thought it was because she was still upset at the fight that she had with you so I didn’t blame her or voice the hurt I felt when she was upset, yelling and screaming at me over the smallest things. I never did ask why you were fighting because it slipped my mind, I was so absorbed with taking care of her that I just forgot to ask for details or reasons. I soon found out the reason behind the shift in her behaviour, the reason she didn’t have time for me…
Flashback #3
“Chisa!” both Chisa and Nakky turned towards me and by the looks of their faces it seemed like they were troubled but I assumed I was interrupting their lover’s squabble. “Have you seen my girlfriend around?”
Chisa’s face darkened at the time but I assumed she was annoyed at my interruption “N-no, no we haven’t right Chisa?” Nakky answered and nudged Chisa
“Stay away…” Chisa uttered but was stopped by a jab that Nakky threw at her side
“Chisa!” Nakky scolded before turning towards a very confused me “Sorry Chisa and I were having an argument so she’s a bit grumpy that she didn’t have a retort for my latest reasoning” Nakky pulled Chisa away and from a far I could see them in another squabble. I shrugged my shoulders and continued my search through every room in every corridor.
As I passed through doors, I saw that Saki-chan was talking to you about something, with Tanaka-san and Umeda-san on the side and it seemed like an argument was escalating from the looks of the facial expressions everyone bore. I was curious of course, so I leaned closer to the door “You can’t do this to yourself! Why are you doing this?? She has a right to know”
“Saki-chan, calm down” Tanaka-san placed a hand on Saki’s shoulder in which Saki-chan turned around taking deep breaths. Tanaka-san then turned towards you “Saki-chan has a point though she has a right to know, you can’t hide it from her forever, one day or another she’ll find out”
“Better another then” you spat in which caused all 3 of them to sigh a heavy sigh
“You’re a hopeless case but I can understand, I just hope you know what you’re doing” Tanaka-san empathized before turning towards the door in which I had ducked and quickly went on my way to find my girlfriend once again.
I knew I was being stubborn for not forgiving you and it did take a lot of effort on my part to remain angry. At times I would miss the fun we use to have, we weren’t the closest in relationships but we were both working hard at the time to get to know each other, but then when I look at my girlfriend I couldn’t help but be upset again. I shrugged off my thoughts, if thinking about it gets me upset, why think about it at all right??? Besides I have a task at hand, finding my other half. I searched a bit longer when I heard sounds in another room
“Tee hee, you’re going to get us caught again” a voice I couldn’t really put my finger one said
“Oh please, no one is around this time, I checked. Now come here” a voice I did recognized answered
“What about your girlfriend? I feel bad for doing this to her, I mean she’s one of my best friends…I think we should tell her already” Realization hit me hard as I finally pin-pointed the owner of the voice
“Babe, I thought we’ve already discussed this!!!! If you don’t want to lose your best friend then we have to keep this from her. I’m only staying with her to make you happy remember? You said you didn’t want to see her hurt”
“I know, but…but I don’t know what to do!! I don’t want to see her hurt because she really likes you but if she knows about us, I’ll lose her as my best friend and I don’t want to do that but I can’t help but feel jealous at times when she’s around you and your all cuddly and stuff”
“Jealous? You get jealous? Awww you love me, and you say you don’t” she teased giving a light chuckle “but I get jealous when others are around you too”
I HAVE HEARD ENOUGH!!!! I barged into the room just as they were about to kiss “HOW COULD YOU? HOW COULD YOU GUYS DO THIS TO ME?” tears threatening to fall. They pulled apart at my intrusion, wide-eyed in shock
“Listen we can explain” my girlfriend, or shall I say ex-girlfriend started
“Oh I think I’ve heard enough as it is and…I think I’ve seen enough” I stormed out of there when my tears were about to fall, my pride wouldn’t let them see me cry, running aimlessly as my vision began to blur from my tears.
I ran outside the office building and I could have sworn someone calling out to me but I continued to run. I didn’t look or think as I crossed the street in which I didn’t realize there was oncoming traffic until multiple honks were heard. I looked up at could see the outline of a truck, through my blurry vision, approaching me but I didn’t move, fear running through my entire body.
I felt someone push me out of the way and onto the ground, I heard screeches of the tires, honking, shouting even of random things at the same time while I was still shaken up from my near death encounter. I stayed on the ground trying to breathe again and regain conscious of what had just happened when I felt arms around me. I looked up to see Tanaka-san, she had tears in her eyes as she hugged me tight “I-I’m fine oneesan…I’m…I’m just shocked”
She pulled away and smiled weakly at me but tears began to fall “T-that’s great!...L-let’s get you…you out of here” she pulled me up and from behind her I could see the truck that almost hit me and a group of people around it. I could see other senpais and other kids there too but Tanaka-san was taking me away from that direction
“W-what’s going on over there?” I pulled my hand away from her grasp as I started heading towards the accident
Tanaka-san grabbed hold of my arm “L-let’s go! C-come on!” I could sense something was off, Tanaka-san didn’t answer my question
I got out of her grasp again “Who just saved me? Who just got hit?” Tanaka-san hesitated and it was my cue that I should go see for myself
“Don’t! D-don’t go!” I ignored Tanaka-san and ran to the front of the crowd. As I approached closer and closer to the crowd I could finally hear what the yelling and screaming was about
“Get an ambulance!/ Call for an ambulance quickly!!!”
“Stay with us!!!”
“You can’t leave now!!!”
“Stay strong” I could hear the quiver in some of their voices, the fear and even hear the crying that was occurring from the senpais and kids
I finally pushed my way to the front in which I almost collapsed at what I saw…There you were, bloody and weak, cradled by Umeda-san and Saki-chan, who were crying profusedly. My legs gave way but before I hit the ground, Tanaka-san caught me “I’ve got you”
It was then that Umeda-san and Saki-chan looked at me. You smiled weakly at me, as I was crying non-stop. I moved closer to your body and crouched down “W-why?”
“D-don’t worry…*cough*” blood had started seeping in Saki-chan’s clothes indicating you were bleeding at the back of your head, blood was also spilling out of your mouth “Everything…e-everything will be…*groan* be alright” you managed to finish
I took hold of your hand, it felt cold on contact “*sob* y-you can’t…*sob* leave like this!!! *sniff* you can’t!!! N-not *sniff* not when…when…”
I felt your hand try to give mine a squeeze “S-shhhh…I-I’m not leaving…I never *groan*…never will…with you,…with you, I’ll always…be” as if in slow motion, your eyes rolled to the back of your head and closed themselves, hand slipped out of mine and fell to the ground with a thud
Everyone around fell silent for a moment before we all hovered closer to your limp body calling out your name, reacting to what we had hoped was not the case.
End of Flashback #3
“Hey!” I was snapped out of my walk down memory lane and turned to see Saki-chan, Umeda-san and Tanaka-san
“Thinking of her again?” Tanaka-san asked in a weak smile but also a worried tone
I smiled and nodded “Don’t worry Tanaka-oneesan, I’m okay, she…she promised with me, she’ll always be”
-
Wahh, sad. And I can't even figure out who's dead and who's narrating.
-
I am so going to leave that up in the air for now...
Hey, hey, come back here and give the answer! XD
Hmmm are you going to take the 'With You' concept like you did with Target (different main charas and stories in one) or is this a continuous one with same main chara?
I didn’t think it mattered to you either since you usually hung around Umeda-san
Maimi?
“What about your girlfriend? I feel bad for doing this to her, I mean she’s one of my best friends…I think we should tell her already"
Risako?
The girlfriend is Kanna? And this is from Airi POV?? :dizzy:
So many drama already in chapter 1? LOL
But :cow: for kids fic!
Edit: new page GETS!
-
@ Her Awesome Holiness: Hmmmm....maybe this next part will make things clearer (I hope), but if it doesn't, in my perspective I rather it be like that because then when I do a final, it'll be more satisfying. However, usually that isn't the case, because I tend to give up the secrecy half way through, dropping hints everywhere :nervous
@ Chloe: Naw...I feel like leaving that one in the air :twisted: no no I'm not that evil, the answer is.....KohaSayu
The 'With You' concept??? Well you're just about to find out
Who is who...you'll find out in good time
I'm glad you like this kids one, but thanks to you, I came up with this
With you, I’ll always remember
I was in dance rehearsal, everyone was trying to get back into their work schedules after your accident. We all tried to get back to our normal lives, in which some have managed to do just fine, but some, like myself was still trying to deal with it. It couldn’t be helped because I’ve been through enough with you as it is, helped you keep a secret, made promises with, and watched you fall.
Flashback #1
I had just finished recording for a new song and was about to leave the building until I saw them, I was shocked because I thought of my imoutou, thought about how they could do this to her when she placed them in a position of high magnitude in her heart. I was about to rush up to them and give me a piece of my mind but I was pulled back, and was face to face with you.
“Shhhh!” You put a finger in front of your lips and dragged me away from where we stood
“Hey!! What gives??? Why are we letting them be???” I hollered at you, totally confused as to your actions
“Tanaka-san” you bowed “you can’t touch them”
“What do you mean I can’t touch them, I’m goin’ to giv’em the asswhippin’ of their lives” my Fukuoka accent coming out “how will my imoutou feel??”
“That’s exactly it! How do you think she feels??? You know how she feels about them, she trusts them. If she ever finds out, she’ll breakdown, she’s fragile” Good point, she was fragile and I became her oneesan so I should make sure she doesn’t get hurt
“Wait a minute!!! You knew???” You nodded your head “So you haven’t told her?”again you nodded “So you’ve been hiding it from her all this time???”
“I’m not the only one that knows, the group knows but they made a promise to not say anything for the moment until we figure out how to lay it down gently. So in that sense, can you keep it a secret from her for now?” I didn’t have much of a choice did I? I don’t want to see her hurt and it seems like you’ve been keeping her the dark, should I tell her???
“Fine” I didn’t know what came over me but I agreed to it “for now…if this gets out of hand, I’m not going to hold it”
“I’ll deal with them, but promise me you won’t interfere” you sounded sincere and when working with you I know you were determined when you set your mind to it, so I nodded my head
End of Flashback #1
Flashback #2
“Tanaka-san!!!” I turned to see Umeda-san running up to me “She got caught again and was dragged away”
I rolled my eyes “Where are they?” I have had enough of this, I’m going to personally talk to them.
“T-they’re…fighting…physically”
My eyes widened “Let’s go” Umeda-san and I ran to where you 2 were fighting and without wasting time we barged in there and saw my imoutou glaring at you by her girlfriend’s side. Umeda-san and I were huffing and puffing trying to catch our breaths from all that running “Are you guys okay?” I walked up to my imoutou
“Ask her that question” her voice contained venom in which I cringed ‘If only you know what was really going on. You’re directing your anger in the wrong direction’
“Come on let’s get them cleaned up” I helped my imoutou and her girlfriend up, making sure I held onto her girlfriend a little tighter indicating my displeasure.
“I expected better from you, why would you do this? I thought you would consider me as a friend, but obviously not if you’re hurting the people I care about” she spat before heading out with her girlfriend. Before leaving I looked in your direction and gave you an apologetic look for her behaviour
End of Flashback #2
Unexpectedly, I felt my eyes beginning to burn as I recalled the memory. I quickly shook it off, I was at dance practice and I really shouldn’t be crying at this moment, it wasn’t good for the others to notice it because we were all dealing.
“Hey” I turned to see my girlfriend walk up to me, leader of our group, one Takahashi Ai “Are you okay?” I nodded my head “Are you sure? I mean I understand if you aren’t, I too miss her”
Tears were forming again as I notice how frequently they have fallen from time to time since “Ai-chan, I made a mistake in this all too and now…*sniff* now…” I couldn’t finish my sentence as one lone tear drop fell
Ai wiped it away quickly “You did the best you could, you were torn too. Don’t blame yourself, I’m pretty sure she doesn’t…they don’t”
“*sniff* If…if only I persuaded, was persistent…” I recalled the time Saki-chan, Umeda-san and I talked to you about it.
Flashback #3
It’s been awhile since your fight and over the last few days I had been thinking, backing out if I must say and I needed to tell you right away.
I went around looking for you and found you in a conversation with Saki-chan and Umeda-san as I walked in “Hey” you guys stopped talking and greeted me back
“I think we need to talk” I told you and I guessed you knew what I was about to say because before I even spoke up you cut me off
“No! She’s not to know…at least not right now! It’ll hurt her, devastate her” Yep you know what I wanted to talk to you about and I assume they were here about that too.
Boy this is going to be hard “How are your injuries?” I diverted the subject for now because the atmosphere was getting very unpleasant
“They’re fine, I’m fine” you responded in a low voice
“Did you really have to beat her up?” I asked, it wasn’t like you to beat anyone up, you usually had a good tolerance
She looked at the floor on the side, and I could see the bruise that formed at the corner of your lips “I caught them again”
“So? That’s not the first time you did” Umeda-san shot obviously we were all curious as to what caused you to blow up
“I confronted her again…told her that she shouldn’t be doing this… she ignored me…she…she…” we could sense you getting upset, tension within you rising “she accused her of doing the same…with me. I denied it…she saw right through me…and taunted me about how they were together and that…that I’ll never be…because she loved her…and not me…she then laughed and …and said that she won’t let go nor will she stop” I felt bad for you, I honestly felt bad for you because you’ve been protecting her, unknown to others but our little group knew, heck your whole team knew except her. I was speechless so to speak I didn’t know how to respond to your tall, airheaded at times, quite strong and right now foolish figure, foolishly in love that is.
“You’ve got to tell her” Saki-chan was the first to speak up “You’ve got to tell her” she repeated in a louder tone
“I’ve got to do nothing…nothing but protect her” you responded
“Even if it means getting yourself into fist fights? Getting into trouble with the agency??? You can’t do this to yourself! Why are you doing this? She has a right to know” Saki-chan flared
I walked up to Saki-chan and placed my hand on her shoulder “Saki-chan, calm down” I knew Saki-chan was really upset because she turned away and started taking deep breaths “Saki-chan has a point though, she has a right to know, you can’t hide it from her forever, one day or another she’ll find out” I warned you
“Better another then” you scowled in which at that moment I let out a sigh. There was no reasoning with your stubbornness on active at the moment
“You’re a hopeless case but I can understand, I just hope you know what you’re doing” I turned leaving her with my last remark. You were stubborn, foolish, crazy, idiotic and any other word to describe your moronic behaviour but I knew you did it for her and I felt bad for not helping you, for wanting out. You’ve worked so hard as it is to keep things under wraps, do I really want to be the one that destroys all that? Do I want to be the one that brings the bad news to my imoutou? I too was confused as to what to do, I didn’t want to see my imoutou hurt either but I didn’t want to see you in pain.
End of Flashback #3
“I should’ve been more persistent, I should’ve broken my promise to her” I hollered out. Ai had taken me away to a secluded room as I retold her the things that have happened that I didn’t tell her before. I only told her the basic overview but never in detail of what happened
“Oh Ren, you were torn, don’t blame yourself”
I couldn’t help it though, it would’ve been easier if I hadn’t gotten close to you, because if I didn’t I wouldn’t have hesitated and told her from the very beginning when I first found out. If I told her right from the start, then she wouldn’t have felt the pain she does now. If I told her earlier, she might not have ran out of the agency that day. I held onto Ai tightly, I miss you and I know Ai does too, we’ve had the chance to meet and get to know you and make those wonderful memories together.
That’s what is left of you now though, memories, memories that I could smile at but the thought of your absence, I was brought back to crying again.
Flashback #4
I had been waiting in the main lobby for Ai right after our talk. Not long after I saw all 3 of you walk out and by the looks of the other two, there was no resolution, but my attention was diverted when I saw her running out of a corridor…crying? I heard you call out for her and started to run after her, Umeda-san and Saki-chan in tow. Things didn’t look okay so I gave chase after the crying girl and our little group. I managed to surpass Umeda-san and was gaining on Saki-chan when I noticed her in the middle of the road, due to the crazy honking noises. My feet stopped moving as I freaked out praying that she’d move but it seems like she was just as shocked as she stood in the middle of the road with a truck fast approaching.
You noticed too that she wasn’t moving as I saw you speed up but that’s when I felt like the world had gone in slow motion. I was relieved at one point when I saw you push her out of the way…but at what cost.
Saki-chan, Umeda-san and I heard the truck’s tires screeching to stop and watched as it hit you full on, throwing your body up in the air a few feet away. I was focused on the events and was sure when you landed with a thud, it echoed in my ears. It was the loudest thing I’ve ever heard in my life. The 3 of us snapped to reality when the truck driver slammed his door. We all ran up to you, calling out your name, tears falling out of our eyes looking at the blood flowing from your mouth
I saw your mouth twitching, speaking to us in fact as Saki-chan, who had held on to your head cradled in her embrace, move closer to hear “T-Tanaka-san *sniff* she’s calling out for you”
I got closer as you coughed a bit to regain more of her vocal chords “T-Tanaka-san, c-check on her…”
“Don’t worry *sniff* you just hang in there. Don’t talk now, save it for later *sniff*”
“T-Tanaka-san, check on her…and…and take her away from here” my tears were flowing even faster, even at a time like this you only cared about her “Remember to take care of her for me *cough*”
“Ren!” I looked up and although my vision was blurred I knew Ai was calling out to me. I saw her figure and others come closer and could hear the gasps when they saw you lying there
“Oh my god!”
“Oh shit!”
I wiped my own tears and got up slowly, I had a task to do and I was determined to try to fulfill as much as I didn’t want to. I saw the other members crying in each other’s arms, and some freaking out shouting constantly for you to stay strong or not leave.
I moved through the crowd and found her still on the ground as I jogged up to her to check that she is alright. When I grabbed her shoulders, she looked up at me so I pulled her in for a hug, relieved that she was alright physically
“I-I’m fine oneesan…I’m…I’m just shocked” she said in our hug ‘Your fine now but you won’t be later’
I pulled away and gave her a weak smile, tears beginning to fall “T-that’s great!...L-let’s get you…you out of here” I choked out as I pulled her up taking her away from the area
“W-what’s going on over there?” she pulled her hand away from my grasp and started heading towards the accident
I grabbed hold of her arm again “L-let’s go! C-come on!” I tried to pull her away once again
She got out of my grasp again “Who just saved me? Who just got hit?” I didn’t know how to answer her or if I should answer her but I guess because I didn’t answer she started walking towards the accident
“Don’t! D-don’t go!” I tried stopping her, but honestly I couldn’t do it, she’ll find out anyways as I watched her leave. I had to get myself together because I knew she’ll need me when she sees you. I wiped my tears and ran for it, pushing through the crowd and luckily I got there in time because I caught her before she fell “I’ve got you”
Umeda-sand and Saki-chan looked up at us and I noticed you trying to smile at her. She moved out from my arms and walked towards you, crouching down to get closer “W-why?”
“D-don’t worry…*cough*” blood had started seeping in Saki-chan’s clothes indicating you were bleeding at the back of your head, blood was also spilling out of your mouth “Everything…e-everything will be…*groan* be alright” you managed to finish
I closed my eyes at the scene in front of me as I felt a pair of arms on my shoulders, I turned to find Ai there crying, I cried in her embrace. Watching and hearing you guys now was too much for me right now “*sob* y-you can’t…*sob* leave like this!!! *sniff* you can’t!!! N-not *sniff* not when…when…” she couldn’t even finish her sentence as I turned around to see you holding her hand.
“S-shhhh…I-I’m not leaving…I never *groan*…never will…with you,…with you, I’ll always…be” as if in slow motion, your eyes rolled to the back of your head and closed themselves, hand slipping out of hers and fell to the ground with a thud
Everyone around fell silent for a moment before we all hovered closer to your limp body calling out your name, reacting to what we had hoped was not the case.
“NO!!!” I shouted and turned to cry again in Ai’s embrace.
End of Flashback #4
I was all cried out at the memory as Ai held onto me when we walked back to dance practice “Maybe you should skip it today, take a nap while waiting for me…”
“Tanaka-san!” Umeda-san and Saki-chan ran up to me, eyes were red “We should find her now, it’s almost time” I nodded recalling what they were referring to
“Ai-chan, there’s something I’ve got to do, we’ll meet later, you remember where right?” She nodded so I gave her a peck before I ran off with Umeda-san and Saki-chan.
We walked up the stairs to the only place we knew she would be, it was a habit that she developed since your death and I can’t say it worried me every time she was there by herself on the roof. We opened the door and there she stood in deep thought
“Hey” I called out with a weak smile, trying to hide my worry “Thinking of her again?”
She smiled and nodded “Don’t worry Tanaka-oneesan, I’m okay, she…she promised with me, she’ll always be” I guess she saw right through me.
People in our industry come in and out and at times we forget their importance, like the senpais that have graduated before me, the lessons we’ve learned were critical to survive in the business. People in my life come in and out because I tend to befriend someone quite easily but soon grow apart from them, forgetting that relationship at times, but with you, I’ll always remember.
-
Still drawing a blank. I dun know the kids at all. :? But I enjoyed anyway. Just one little gripe.
my girlfriend walk up to me, leader of our group, one Takahashi Ai
Renai?! Nooooooo!!! :panic:
-
^ You don’t like RenAi?
@ Chloe: Naw...I feel like leaving that one in the air :twisted: no no I'm not that evil, the answer is.....KohaSayu
Yay for that! But who’s POV was that? Sayu?
I'm glad you like this kids one, but thanks to you, I came up with this
I like kids :)
But I wonder if it’s a good thing that I kinda inspire you for these one-shots? Compared to the last one, this was more to angst so far, I mean I inspire you of that? Gotta pray that if I ever inspire you again it’s gonna be fluff :lol:
I’m goin’ to giv’em the asswhippin’
This is why I love when you put Reina in your fics, go yankii!
“No! She’s not to know…at least not right now! It’ll hurt her, devastate her”
The girl really is persistent about keeping it a secret, eh? Reina and others were right because the girl should know about her girlfriend behavior (in fact I think it’s more hurting to find out by herself about it in the first part) but I understand how the other girl wanted to protect her feeling.
quite strong and right now foolish figure, foolishly in love that is.
Oyeah love will make you a fool indeed :yep:
Love is hard :bleed eyes:
Ah so it’s changing character again, maybe the I’ll always remember you part is how the other characters saw the girl that died(?) from their POVs, the memories of her in their heart?
Tell me the dead girl is Maimi! Because if Reina, Ai, and Saki knew her then it probably from High King? Plus she’s close with Umeda.
-
^ You don’t like RenAi?
Hell no! Interferes with my Takagaki. :angry:
:lol: :lol: Actually, it's just one of my least favorite pairings, it's right above Gakikame, which also interferes with my Takagaki.
-
@ Her Awesome Holiness: I used RenAi this time around because I have done the Gakikame, Tanakame, Tanagaki, Takagaki, SayuJun, JunAika pairings so far, so I decided to change them up once again. Gomene
@ Chloe: Maru maru...bingo!!!
Well I don't know how this angst one came up and I don't think you inspire angst so don't worry about that, it just happened out of the blue :nervous Even I don't know how this theme popped up in my head but it did after our mini conversation on kids
I love yankiis, especially yankii Reina!!!!
Yep, changing characters again, however I'll always remember you is just from one character's POV, others won't be the same just like this next segment
Well can't really tell you as of yet...however keep in mind, most everyone in H!P work closely together so knowing them isn't going to be a new thing nor is being close to one another
With you, I’ll always cherish
I was walking around this neighbourhood and it brought back a lot of memories, of when we were younger, this was where we filmed our first movie after being selected from our auditions. That’s what I have been doing lately, I tend to wander into areas in which brings me back to our memories, memories of how close we were, the places where we had our fun, where we talked about our pain and where we worked together. There was one place I wanted to avoid but regardless of how much I wanted to avoid, it wasn’t possible because it was where we work, where we first met. My emotions would go in overdrive when I go the agency because that is also where you left this world behind. I remember when you first told me about your feelings for her, we were still young but you were attracted to her, as I also told you my feelings for another.
Flashback #1
I paced around the dance practice rooms where we were all suppose to wait, I was nervous inside but I didn’t want to show that to the others. I looked at how much fun they were having with a camera and with each other and I instantly wished I was one of them, so confident, so happy, so unbothered.
“Hey” I turned to see you behind me “Relax!! It’ll be alright” that’s all you told me while smiling and from the smile I knew you were just as nervous as I was but here you were trying to calm my nerves. I could tell you were nervous because you were like that when we did our filming too, you were suppose to smile but because you were so nervous, the smile looked like it was forced, it wasn’t the same as when we filmed our first PV, playing in that fake snow with our senpais.
I giggled at you “you should be one to talk” I retorted but we shared a laugh but it was also because of you that I did loosen up, we both did, we went around to the others, talked with them, played with them even. All the nervousness that we once had before our first real concert as back-up dancers were gone, we weren’t camera shy either which is one of concerns at the time. I know because I even took an opportunity to talk into one freely, smile freely as if I was talking to someone as opposed to an inanimate object.
I was grateful for your existence because you were real, clueless at times, funny, intention or intentional, kind and reliable on a level that most others don’t see. It was instantly that I knew you were someone that I could talk to closely, a friend that I could open up to and I wouldn’t have to hesitate to offend because you were just that great to be around.
End of Flashback #1
I chuckled at our childhood memories, especially recalling how you would laugh regardless if you were made fun of, especially that time when we were rushing out and I heard you fall down the stairs but you didn’t let that stop you from going on with our venue. Your nose must have killed but you still smiled to the public, that showed me how easy-going you could be when we all made fun of the red nose you had from the fall. I can’t deny it was funny and I made fun of you but we were kids and you? I don’t know if it was your cluelessness or whether you were just too kind to spit out any retort but you just stood there embarrassed but laughing at your own sillyness.
Soon after I became a leader, or captain as my group members like to call me and although we didn’t always work together or meet, it didn’t matter because every time we did, it was like magnet, I would stick to you and you to me and we’d do nothing but talk about the events that we went through. Regardless of where we were, either at the backstage waiting for our turn to perform, or at the sports festivals, we would take any moment and any moment to talk, and it was great just opening up to you because you were always ready to listen, regardless if I was happy or upset, you wouldn’t think I was a bother.
Flashback # 2
“Nee nee do you have time to talk?” I asked you over the phone, there was something in my mind and I know I could talk to you about even if there was no solution, it would be great to let it all out
“Sure” your usual cheerful voice answered without hesitation or anything and it was like that always
“Can we meet up somewhere?” I didn’t want to talk about my problem over the phone, I was more of a face-to-face person than anything
“Where do you want to meet up?” I gave you the location and although we live apart, not once did you complain about the travel time nor the distance
*********************
We ordered our drinks at a small café and as soon as the waitress left you smiled at me and started our talk “So what’s on your mind?”
“Have you ever liked someone before?”
You looked at me for a brief moment “So who’s the lucky person?”
“Would it be bad if I told you that we both know this person?” You put your hands together and placed your chin on them in deep thought.
“No it would be bad, but now I’m thinking of who the lucky person can be. I mean we both know a lot of the same people considering we work for the same agency” you chuckled
“What if it’s a member?” I looked away afraid, afraid that you’ll look at me differently as if I was some weirdo, I was conscious of how others viewed me, especially close friends
“That does bring down the amount of people that we both know doesn’t it? But still a wide variety” I was surprised that you didn’t catch my fears but that could be because of your cluelessness
“It’s…Miya” I whispered, I knew there was no beating around the bush because sometimes you could be so dense that unless it slapped you on the face, you wouldn’t know what hit you
“Hmmm…I could see that, I always was curious about you two”
“You mean…you don’t mind?” I was relieved you didn’t care and shocked at your statement
“Mind what? Saki-chan, I don’t get why you didn’t just say it, I mean do I look like that kind of person to judge you by preference?” You placed your hands down onto your lap and looked at me seriously. I was baffled by your response, you weren’t clueless this time, you knew perfectly well.
“I’m sorry, it’s just that I…”
“you’re scared of what others might think of you? Saki-chan, we’ve known each other for how long now? Do you think our friendship was based on your exterior and abilities??? Yes you can dance really well…scratch that, you have the moves to make people drop dead, but it’s you and your personality that I care about and that we are a family the agency”
I was happy that you didn’t care because if we weren’t friends, I don’t know where I was going to find someone that was so care-free to listen to my problems “you’re right, I should have known that you wouldn’t mind and judge me for it”
“So…Miya eh?” you cocked an eyebrow at me and had a sly smile, causing me to blush
“Er…yeah” I scratched the back of my neck
“She can be tough but I see that she treats you well and makes you happy. I’m happy for you Saki-chan”
“She’s got this aura that attracts me to her, my attention is usually diverted to her and we always have a great time together, be it talking, joking or anything, she can always lighten things up” I looked up at nothing in particular picturing Miya
“And you are head over heels for her” you laughed, bringing me back to earth from cloud nine
“So what made you curious about us?”
“When we had the sports festival a couple years back, we were all on the same team right?” I nodded my head “Well I noticed her looking in our direction every time I was talking to you…I think she feels the same for you Saki-chan”
“Really?”
“Yeah, but I don’t blame her, I think others always wondered about our friendship to be something more than that” you waved your hand as if it wasn’t anything new, surprisingly you caught Miya looking in our direction at the time and I didn’t…who was the dense one again?
End of Flashback #2
I was always amazed at how perceptive you were when it came to your friends, if it wasn’t because of your perception I might not have had that kind of drive to be open to Miya about my feelings, needless to say we became an item. We had our usual talks about the members and the funny things we encountered when we were apart and that was when you first talked about her.
You talked about her and her girlfriend that they got together, which didn’t really surprise me because although I didn’t talk to either of them on a usual basis, I noticed that they were always together. But from our discussions it slowly dawned on me that you had feelings for her, and it wasn’t a ‘just friends’ kind of feelings, it looked more, but they were together so I guessed that’s why you never chased after her. I was, however, surprised at the extent your feelings for her were though
Flashback #3
I was walking into the agency that day early for our schedules dance practice when I first found out about her girlfriend and another. I can’t deny I was shocked catching them together because I would have thought that one was the girlfriend and one was the bestfriend, that they would have more sense than to be doing this to her. Seeing how happy they were out in the open, I thought it was best if I indicated that I was around. I mean everyone, in the kids that is, knew the relationship that she had with both of these two people, so shouldn’t they think it wasn’t wise for them to be publicly showering each other with affection?
I was going to walk up to them but I felt a tug on my arm, stopping me from advancing, so I turned around to see you standing there, sadness in your eyes. You pulled me away from the happy duo, I was clearly confused because if you were pulling me away that meant that you saw it too and if you saw it, why weren’t you doing anything about it? One was in your group and the other in mine and although we were in different groups, we were all friends right?
“I know what you’re going to ask” you started “and yes I have known about them”
“Does she know yet?” you shook your head “and why doesn’t she know if you know?”
“I can’t bring myself to tell her as of yet”
“What do you mean you can’t bring yourself to tell her??? She’s being lied to, by two of the closest people in her life!!!”
“I know!!!” you shot back “That’s where I am conflicted!!! Can’t you see??? How would you feel if Chinami and Miya were doing this behind your back???”
I didn’t answer because I think it was a rhetorical question, I would have been very upset, maybe even depressed because I love them both, one as my girlfriend and the other as one of my best friends. I would be torn if I were to lose both of them at the same time, especially since I’ve known them for a long period of time. “But…but I’m going to talk to them”
“Saki-chan, don’t!!! Pretend you don’t know about them for the moment” you pleaded and within your eyes a question popped up in my head
“How long has this been going on?”
“Not too long ago I caught them”
“Have you talked to them?”
“I have talked to them…once, they were scared when they knew I knew and begged me not to say anything and that it wouldn’t happen again…I didn’t expect them to be doing it again”
“So you expect me to sit on the sidelines and not care???”
“No Saki-chan, I’m not asking you to sit aside, I’m pleading for you to give me more time to sort this out before it blows way out of proportion. I’m going to try to settle this before she finds out, I’ll make them choose what they should be doing but I don’t want anyone to accidentally let it slip to her before I’m finished. Saki-chan, you’ve got to promise me you’ll not tell a soul, not even Miya about this, you’re not going to talk to either of them because I don’t want to risk others knowing about it and creating tension between our groups, not when we work within the same agency. Worst case scenario is that we’ll lose more people if management finds out”
You did have a point and I know this wouldn’t be good for anyone if management finds out. Looking into your eyes, you were begging me not to say anything and to let you handle it and although I was sceptical about everything, I agreed to let you deal with it
End of Flashback #3
That day I didn’t know how to face her because a part of me wanted to blurt everything out but I promised that I wouldn’t say anything and for the amount of time that I’ve known you, one of the things you didn’t appreciate was promises being broken.
I didn’t know how to really deal with anyone after our discussion, I wanted to tell Miya what was going on, to rant, to vent, to just let it out. I wanted to give my fellow member a talking to about how displeased I am with the knowledge I was given but I couldn’t make other members suspicious at the hostility I wanted to give out. I wanted to tell her when she came up to me asking about the whereabouts of her girlfriend one day but I bit onto my tongue and refrained from saying anything to anyone. I soon found out that your group knew what was going with the exception of her, and Tanaka-san knew what was going on as well.
As time went by I began to lose patience when things didn’t change, I found you talking to Erika-san and since Erika-san knew, I didn’t see a point in taking you aside.
“Hey” you both acknowledged me when I walked up
“How is progress on solving her problem?” I didn’t want to beat around the bush, I wanted something done now
“I’m working on it” you responded but I saw right through you, you didn’t know how to proceed discreetly without blowing their cover. I wanted to be upset with you but I couldn’t because at the end of the day I knew you only worked hard in covering it up because you didn’t want to see her hurt. As much as I wanted to reveal the truth, I also didn’t want to see you upset because I cared for you. I wouldn’t want to do anything that’ll hurt you or make you cry or jeopardize our friendship but you can’t expect me to sit quietly any longer
“Covering it up isn’t helping anything and I know you know that! Your dense but not dumb, you have to stop hushing people from saying anything to her, it might be best if she found out about it”
“They’re going to make a decision” you answered but it seemed like you didn’t believe it either
“You don’t even believe it, how do you expect me to?” You didn’t answer me when the door opened and Tanaka-san walked in
“No! She’s not to know! It’ll hurt her, devastate her” you raised your voice right when Tanaka-san was about to speak and judging by how Tanaka-san refrained from saying anything , I could guess what was on her mind. You were getting worked up, I could feel it but I was too because I don’t think this is the best solution either.
“How are your injuries?” Tanaka-san asked out of the blue. I then remembered that I heard a fight occurring before and that she said some words that upset you.
“They’re fine, I’m fine” you responded in a low voice
“Did you really have to beat her up?” Tanaka-san asked, igniting my curiosity because in the years that I’ve known you, you wouldn’t physically hurt someone or something, so for you to lose yourself and hit someone, something must have happened
You turned you head to the side and looked at the floor, it was then that I noticed the bruise around the corner of your lips “I caught them again”
“So? That’s not the first time you did” Erika-san voiced out for the first time, but looking at her face I think she was thinking the same thing I was, you had a good temper, nothing really irks you nor have I seen or known of you to be upset to that extent in which you would actually hit someone
“I confronted her again…told her that she shouldn’t be doing this… she ignored me…she…she…” we could sense you getting upset, tension within you rising “she accused her of doing the same…with me. I denied it…she saw right through me…and taunted me about how they were together and that…that I’ll never be…because she loved her…and not me…she then laughed and …and said that she won’t let go nor will she stop” That did it!!! Someone had to tell her because it seems like things were getting out of control
“You’ve got to tell her” I stated in a low voice unsure how you’ll react and how I’ll go against you “You’ve got to tell her” I repeated in a louder voice
“I’ve got to do nothing…nothing but protect her” you responded
“Even if it means getting yourself into fist fights? Getting in trouble with the agency? You can’t do this to yourself! Why are you doing this? She has a right to know” I flared up at you, you were throwing everything you worked hard on in your career out the window if you constantly fought and you’ll risk your health from the fights
I felt a hand on my shoulder “Saki-chan, calm down” Tanaka-san soothed but I was boiling inside, I turned around and started taking deep breaths ‘1…2…3…4…’ “Saki-chan has a point though, she has a right to know, you can’t hide it from her forever, one day or another she’ll find out”
“Better another then” you scowled in which at that moment I let out a sigh.
“You’re a hopeless case but I can understand, I just hope you know what you’re doing” Tanaka-san turned leaving us with her last remark. I can understand too but I don’t want to see you like this, I don’t want to see her hurt either but look at how things are turning out. The 3 of us stood there in silence, no one said a word for a couple more minutes
“Just let me deal with it, I don’t want to tell her just yet, please Saki-chan? Erika?”
Umeda-san and I exchanged looks and I saw her nod “Fine” I don’t know how much you were willing to take but I do know how much you love her and how much she means to you. We decided to not stay in that room because it would look awkward for on-lookers so we decided to head out to the lobby and possibly get something to eat.
We didn’t get to get anything to eat when we saw her running past us and from what I saw, she looked like she was crying. You called out to her and started to run after her, Umeda-san and I in tow. I had ran further ahead from Umeda-san trying to catch up to you but me being less of an athlete than you, I was still lagging behind.
I looked at the floor, trying to pick up speed, but looked up when I heard honking noises and saw her in the middle of the road. My feet stopped moving as I freaked out praying that she’d move but it seems like she was just as shocked as she remained in the middle of the road with a truck fast approaching. You noticed too that she wasn’t moving as I saw you speed up trying to reach her before the truck did.
I heard the truck’s tires screeching to stop and watched in horror as it hit you full on, throwing your body up in the air a few feet away. Everything was slow in my eyes but that could be because my mind was slow in processing what had just happened. Things didn’t go back to normal until that disgusting thud emanating from the contact your body had with the ground. I snapped to reality when the truck driver slammed his door, as I ran up to you as fast as I could. I was in utter shock and I was scared out of my wits when I approached your weak body, blood spilling from your mouth.
I slowly cradled your head into my arms, my tears were falling non-stop, I was screaming inside but I just couldn’t produce any sounds. I saw your mouth move so I leaned closer to you “T-Tanaka-san”
I immediately looked up at Tanaka-san “T-Tanaka-san *sniff* she’s calling out for you”
Tanaka-san got closer as you coughed a bit to regain more of her vocal chords “T-Tanaka-san, c-check on her…”
“Don’t worry *sniff* you just hang in there. Don’t talk now, save it for later *sniff*”
“T-Tanaka-san, check on her…and…and take her away from here” my tears were flowing even faster, even at a time like this you only cared about her “Remember to take care of her for me *cough*”
“Ren!” I looked up at the voice, I didn’t know who it was but I could see through the blurs that there was a crowd gathering closer around us
“Oh my god!”
“Oh shit!” and other comments were made
“C-call…call the ambulance quick!!!!” I finally managed to get my voice back as I started yelling for someone, anyone to call an ambulance. I looked at you, I could feel your body getting cold and I hugged you tighter and tighter, you can’t leave, not when you haven’t fixed the problem, not when you have confessed, not when you haven’t lived your life to the fullest, not when you haven’t been given a chance to be happy with the one you love.
I could hear the people around us crying as Umeda-san and I were, I couldn’t believe my eyes and I didn’t want to believe my eyes.
“I’ve got you” I heard Tanaka-san say as I looked up and noticed her. I had wanted to hate, wanted to yell, scream, hit, kill but I couldn’t, you would hate me for life that’s not something I wish for if you decide to get tired.
I watched as she got closer towards you and crouched down “W-why?”
“D-don’t worry…*cough*” blood had started seeping into my clothes indicating you were bleeding at the back of your head, blood was also spilling out of your mouth “Everything…e-everything will be…*groan* be alright” you managed to finish
Where is that fucking ambulance??? With every minute we wait, you have lost another minute at a chance to live. I closed my eyes praying that the ambulance would just come already, god has to hear my pray and keep you alive, he can’t be cruel, not to you, you deserve to live “*sob* y-you can’t…*sob* leave like this!!! *sniff* you can’t!!! N-not *sniff* not when…when…” she couldn’t even finish her sentence as I turned around to see you holding her hand.
“S-shhhh…I-I’m not leaving…I never *groan*…never will…with you,…with you, I’ll always…be” as if in slow motion, your eyes rolled to the back of your head and closed themselves, hand slipping out of hers and fell to the ground with a thud
Everyone around fell silent for a moment before we all hovered closer to your limp body calling out your name, reacting to what we had hoped was not the case.
“NO!!!” I shouted out and hovered over your lifeless body “No…no…no…no” I felt someone brushing my back but I continued to shout and cry out
End of Flashback #3
I managed to walk back to the agency to grab my things, I had been crying throughout this whole time but I wiped them away quickly, today was a special day and I don’t intend to be late for my next engagement.
I spotted Umeda-san in a daze and tears falling down her face, on the couches so I walked up to her “Hey…are you alone?”
She wiped her tears before she turned and looked at me, giving me a weak smile “Hey, she texted me saying she wanted to think for a bit before we go”
“Oh…have you seen Tanaka-san?” I asked placing my bag on the chair for support
“I think she has dance practice this morning”
“Do you want to get Tanaka-san first before we get her?”
“I think that’s a good idea” as Umeda-san got up from the chair “What time is it?”
I looked at my watch “Shit!! We don’t have much time” We both decided to run and find Tanaka-san quickly before looking for her because with her, it might take us more time to get her away from where we knew she would be.
“Tanaka-san!” Umeda-san and I called out when we saw Tanaka-san and Takahashi-san “We should find her now, it’s almost time”
Tanaka-san turned to Takahashi-san “Ai-chan, there’s something I’ve got to do, we’ll meet later, you remember where right?” Takahashi-san gave a nod before Tanaka-san gave her a peck, and we were running off to find her.
We walked up the stairs to the only place we knew she would be, it was a habit that she developed since your death and I can’t say it worried me every time she was there by herself on the roof. The first couple of weeks, she wasn’t happy, she wasn’t watching herself, she practically went into a depression or at least that is what Umeda-san said. All of us were scared for her because we weren’t sure what she would do next, she was like a walking zombie, no emotions, only cries. We opened the door and there she stood in deep thought
“Hey” Tanaka-san called out with a weak smile “Thinking of her again?”
She smiled and nodded “Don’t worry Tanaka-oneesan, I’m okay, she…she promised with me, she’ll always be” I smiled because this is the first that I’ve seen her smile even the slightest.
I don’t blame her for I was like that for a while myself, I spent most of my time thinking back at all the fun we had, the things we did, the time we spent together, your personality, your care-free spirit, your warm smile. All those things have become memories now, memories that we created together and I made a promise to myself that in my lifetime all those memories with you, I’ll always cherish.
-
So if Captain's the narrator on this one that means that the one who died is....
And the one who was the girl that the one who died loved is...
Ah, I see, but still not a complete picture.
-
@ rndmnwierd
XD I see, I can understand that.
@ author-san
Well I don't know how this angst one came up and I don't think you inspire angst so don't worry about that, it just happened out of the blue Even I don't know how this theme popped up in my head but it did after our mini conversation on kids
Be it angst or not, the good thing is you get to make another fic :thumbsup
I love yankiis, especially yankii Reina!!!!
So do I!! :D
Seeing from Captain’s POV the girl that died seemed like a very kind person.
I knew there was no beating around the bush because sometimes you could be so dense that unless it slapped you on the face, you wouldn’t know what hit you
LOL
Will wait till you reveal the charas ;)
-
@ Her Awesome Holiness: Er...yeah...that's right, that's who is who, I understand who you are referring to... :dunno:
@ Chloe: I'm not technically done with this series yet and I don't know when I will be doing another... :err:
*high-five for the love of yankii Reina!*
I think I should be ending everything soon, maybe another one after this one and that's it
Part 4: With you, I’ll always love
“Ahhhhhhh” I yelled out to the open waters, since your death I did this a lot, going to the beach or in a washroom stall when no one was around, I would yell out, vent if I must say. I had been thinking about you more than I use to because…because I never got the chance to confess about my true feelings and now…now it’s too late because you’re gone…far from my grasps, far from my sight, far from this world. I never got to comfort you in your times of pain because you never showed them to anyone, but I wanted to be the one that would tell you, you were not alone, that I was right here beside you. I too felt the pain in my heart, seeing you the way you were. I looked back at when I first developed my feelings for you, to me realizing you’d never return my love to the day you left my side.
Flashback #1
I had always had a good relationship with her because she saw me as an oneesan and I saw her as one of my imoutous within the group. I had just found out one of her close friends was going to leave and as expected she was shocked at the information.
“What?! Really she’s just going to leave us?”
“Yes, unfortunately Megu has given up on this dream but she will pray for our own major debut” I retold her what Megu had told, or shall I say texted me. Why am I playing broken telephone again? Oh that’s right! Because Megumi didn’t have the courage to say it to her face-to-face, or to anyone else in fact, that’s why and only a selected few knew before the public announcement was to be made.
I could tell she was upset and who wouldn’t? A close friend of yours decides to leave, effective immediately, and they didn’t even say a proper goodbye to each other. I was about to console her when you walked in with Saki-chan and Toku-san. You were always close to them right from the start and it made me wonder how you felt when you were not part of the same group as they were. But although you were in different groups, you proved that it didn’t matter because you and Saki-chan always kept in touch and it was then that I started developing these different emotions.
I know I shouldn’t because I saw you more frequently than Saki-chan or Toku-san but I couldn’t help but feel…jealous? Jealous of the fun and laughter you guys share, the talks you guys have on your own time, jealous of the time and attention you gave Saki-chan.
I was always happiest when you were by my side, just the 2 of us and it didn’t have to be anything romantic but I felt happy because you were giving me your undivided attention. Like myself, many others would question your relationship with Saki-chan and every time some one makes a comment I would unintentionally frown, oh how I hated that green-eyed creature named jealousy
End of Flashback #1
Soon I learned to accept though because you treated everyone the same, that was who you were and are. I believe that it is one of the reasons Saki-cahn loves talking to you, your personality was definitely one that people can’t help but befriend and in my case love
My world shattered though when I found out about your true feelings for her and I can’t deny that I was surprised because no one would have guessed that you had feelings for her but that could also be explained by the fact that she had her own girlfriend so you had to hide your feelings very well. It wasn’t until we first caught her girlfriend and another together that your true feelings were showing and when we had the talks about it.
Flashback #2
We had gotten an early breakfast before work and we still managed to have some time left before our meeting so we decided to take a stroll around the agency building. As we were walking in random directions, that’s when we first caught the duo flirting with each other, playing with each other in a sense that didn’t seem like they were just friends.
I was enraged at how they could do this to my imoutou, one was her girlfriend and the other her bestfriend. I balled my hands into fists, clutching tightly as I continued to see them fool around. I was about to storm up to them when you stopped me “Wait!” you hissed
I turned to see you in deep thought “Wait? Why are we waiting we should go have a good talking to them or better yet pulverize them or something”
“No…no we can’t” Was I hearing correctly? What in the world does we can’t mean in this situation? “We shouldn’t, we don’t know what their relationship is, why raise a false alarm? This will only cause tension within our group and within our groups”
“Are you kidding me??? Does that look like they are just friends?” I knew you to be dense at times but seriously, that looked nothing like friendly touching or anything
“I don’t know but let’s not do anything in case we were wrong. Who knows? Maybe that is how those 2 interact and maybe even how she interacts with them… Let’s just go” you turned and dragged me along as I took one last look behind me before giving up.
*******************************************************************************************************
I had just finished my recording and was about to wave goodbye and both of you, since you guys haven’t done any recording yet. It was her turn to record, so she quickly flashed me her signature toothy grin and waved a quick goodbye before I had left. I had walked outside the building when I realized that I forgot my phone in the studio, I smacked my forehead for being so forgetful as I turned around and headed back inside. I didn’t get far when I heard noises coming from one of the rooms, voices actually and I was curious, heck who wouldn’t? You know that most people should have left by now so why would there be random voices right?
I leaned closer to the door “What time is she done recording? Are you going to wait for her?” one of the voices said in a pouty tone
“I don’t know, and I don’t think I will, we never did say whether I was to wait so why don’t I spend the time with you?”that confident voice, I did recognize right away so I pulled my hand back to knock but before my hand reached the door, I felt another grabbing onto it and pulling me away
From the outline and height, I knew it was you “Hey what are you doing? Stop!!” you didn’t stop though, not until we were outside the building. I flung my arm out of your hand “What the hell? Why did you pull me away, they were in there and I’m sure that it isn’t just friends now!”
“Don’t Erika-chan, don’t” I don’t understand you, how can you just sit back and let things slide like this? It doesn’t make sense
“What do you mean don’t, why shouldn’t I? I have to warn her about this, she’s got to end things off between the two of them” I had turned to head back into the building but in one swift motion you turned me around
“You can’t!! Think about it, it’s your word against theirs, one is her girlfriend and the other is her best friend, what choice would you make??? If she chooses them, how is she going to face you as a member and as her oneesan??? If she chooses you, how is she going to face her girlfriend as a member and what about her bestfriend??? Doesn’t that mean she loses everything???” Shit! I hadn’t thought about that, regardless of what she chooses it will create tension within the group and for sure I know if she chooses them over me, I wouldn’t be too happy, upset even because I would feel like she doesn’t trust me.
“So you think by pretending nothing is happening that will solve everything???” I didn’t think that was a solution nor did it sound even logically reasonable as an action
“No…I will talk to them, trust me I will, just not right now, we have too many things going on right now. So why don’t you leave it up to me okay?” One of the things I admired about you was how you took charge on issues like this, yes in the public it may seem like you’re unreliable but I believe your reliability is different from Saki-chan’s, you can be reliable when you need to be. I nodded my head at your suggestion.
End of Flashback #2
I laughed thinking back at how you always made me weak, my resolve on anything would always crumble when I looked into your eye, of course you had your reasons too but it seems like every time I had an argument or wanted to argue your point, it would never come out, instead I would forget and give in.
Soon the situation was getting out of hand because before long Nakky and Chisa has caught them before too and once again you hushed them up and of course they would when they thought about her perspective and feelings and of course the fact that they were on good terms with you did help in the cover up but how long were you planning to do that? When were you going to talk to them about it? Make them make a choice, they can’t do this to her, it’s not right!
Flashback #3
I have given you plenty of time to talk to them but it didn’t seem like you did when I overheard Nakky and Chisa talking about it. It didn’t take me much to get them to spill what they know and how you were covering the situation again. I don’t get you, I mean why cover it up? I’m pretty sure if we told her, she’ll listen, what is giving you this doubt? Well actually I knew that answer but then what about them? Why can’t we confront them? You asked for time and a chance to talk to them well what is a good moment to do that then? I was determined to tell you or more like order you to tell them only because you wanted me to let you deal with the situation, but if you don’t then I will, no more waiting.
I had found you walking out of a random room and not long after they came out too, heads hung low. I can’t believe it! You did it! You said you would talk to them and you did it! Might I say that I was surprised and proud of you? Well indeed I was because just when I was losing my patience you surprised me by pulling through. I walked up to you with a smile “Hey…was that?”
“Let’s talk somewhere else” I followed you up to the roof, you made sure no one was around before proceeding to the ledge. You didn’t say anything but stood there looking out to the open view.
“So…I see you finally talked to them”
“Yeah I did” you didn’t sound too good but that could be because you had to confront them and you were never the confrontation type, you were more like the ‘as long as the group is happy, that’s all that matters’ even when you were blamed for our action, for not having better control of us, you never stopped us.
“So…what did they say?” I stood beside you enjoying the open view, it was a chance for me to see the beauty that you see and in a sense it made me feel that I was closer to you.
“They said that it was their fault, an accident and they begged me to not say anything to her, saying that it’ll never happen again” your voice was so monotone but in my eyes it only made you look cooler and all I could do was look at you in awe
“That’s great! No one gets hurt and she didn’t have to know like we wanted”
“Yeah…great”
End of Flashback #3
Flashback #4
Not long after you talked to them, they went back to their ways, and now even Saki-chan and Tanaka-san had found out about the issue but I guess they were persuaded by you to not say anything to anyone because she would be crying but I didn’t notice any changes in her moods
I had wanted to persuade you about maybe telling her when from a good distance I saw you dragging the lying girlfriend somewhere. She was dragging her feet and trying hard to pull out of your grip whereas you had a determined look. At first I thought you were probably dragging her because she pulled another one of her pranks as I turned around and headed back the way I came from. But then I stopped in my tracks, even in the past when she did pull a prank on you, both of you guys wouldn’t have those expressions on your faces, your expressions would have been lighter, happier sometimes, but those expressions weren’t of that genre at all, something didn’t seem right. I turned around but couldn’t see you guys anymore so I ran and searched for you guys.
I wouldn’t have found you guys if it wasn’t for the fact that there were various grunts and crashing sounds as I peeked in to see you 2 physically brawling. I had to think quick, at this rate, both of you guys will sustain serious injuries, I wasn’t capable of dealing with you guys at the same time and I didn’t know Saki-chan was all I know was that the senpais of Morning Musume has a recording or something today…MORNING MUSUME!!!! Tanaka-san was around!!!! I dashed towards the studio.
As I was running, I thought about what would be the cause of the fight, your opponent I didn’t think much about, she was always more vocal and held grudges quite well so it wouldn’t surprise me if she beats someone up but you, you were a different story. It isn’t in you to physically hurt someone and I didn’t know why but if she was involved, I can assume only one thing, you caught them again
“Tanaka-san!!!” I hollered out “She got caught again and was dragged away”
Tanaka-san rolled her eyes “Where are they?”
“T-they’re…fighting…physically” all that running was finally taking a told as I could barely speak
Tanaka-san’s eyes widened “Let’s go” we ran to where you 2 were fighting and without wasting time we barged in there and saw her glaring at you, by her girlfriend’s side. Tanaka-san and I were huffing and puffing trying to catch our breaths from all that running “Are you guys okay?” Tanaka-san walked up to her side, whereas I walked up to yours.
“Ask her that question” she spat with so much anger I was shocked if you weren’t, she wasn’t the usual friendly girl that I was accustomed to
“Come on let’s get them cleaned up” Tanaka-san helped her and her girlfriend up
“I expected better from you, why would you do this? I thought you would consider me as a friend, but obviously not if you’re hurting the people I care about” she spat before heading out with her girlfriend. Just before they left I noticed Tanaka-san giving you an apologetic look. If only she knew what was really going on, she was flaring up at the wrong person.
“Are you okay?” I looked at the blood at the corner of your mouth
You wiped it away roughly “I’m fine” your voice carried a tinge of sadness, upset even, but why wouldn’t you? The person who she should be angry at shouldn’t be you yet here you are taking that from her.
“Why did you guys fight anyways?” I was curious as to why you would blow up, your persona wasn’t the physical type, yeah you had the strength but not once since I’ve known you, had you ever used it to hurt anyone physically and intentionally
“I don’t want to talk about it” seeing you limp a bit to a nearby chair all my curiosity left, my only worry was the injuries you had as I helped you clean up
End of Flashback #4
I had walked back to the agency building to pick up some things I needed before I was suppose to meet the others. I knew that Tanaka-san had practice in the morning so we decided to all meet here at the agency. To me it didn’t matter where we meet because I still had to come back to the agency in the morning to pick up some items first. I checked my watch, I still had time as I took a seat on one of the couches in the lobby. ~BUZZ BUZZ~ my cellphone vibrated indicating I had a new text message, in which I quickly checked before noticing my surroundings. I looked around and memories of that day came flooding back to me.
Flashback #5
Over much debating internally, I couldn’t let this to continue, I had wanted to talk to you about it again for the millionth time. “We’ve got to tell her, she’s going to know”
“We’ve got to do nothing!”
“Well if you aren’t going to then I will”
“You will not!”
The door opened and in walked Saki-chan “Hey” I nodded my head in acknowledgement while she walked up
“How is progress on solving her problem?” she asked you, whereas I didn’t know what this was all about. It was times like these that I get a bit upset because it was as if you guys had your own language, sharing your own secrets, but now was not the time to be jealous.
“I’m working on it” you responded but it didn’t like you were confident in your response
“Covering it up isn’t helping anything and I know you know that! Your dense but not dumb, you have to stop hushing people from saying anything to her, it might be best if she found out about it” Saki-chan continued
“They’re going to make a decision” you answered but it seemed like you didn’t believe it either
“You don’t even believe it, how do you expect me to?” You didn’t answer me when the door opened and Tanaka-san walked in
“No! She’s not to know! It’ll hurt her, devastate her” you raised your voice right when Tanaka-san was about to speak and judging by how Tanaka-san refrained from saying anything , I think I can assume what was on her mind. I guess today is a day we should gang up on you and make you realize that telling her is the best solution. You were getting worked up, I could feel it and I noticed Saki-chan getting angry as well
“How are your injuries?” Tanaka-san asked out of the blue.
“They’re fine, I’m fine” you responded in a low voice
“Did you really have to beat her up?” Tanaka-san asked, igniting my memory of asking you previously in which I dropped because you were hurt.
You turned you head to the side and looked at the floor where we could clearly see the bruise around the corner of your lips “I caught them again”
“So? That’s not the first time you did” I questioned for the first time in a long while, it didn’t make sense to me how catching them again would cause you to erupt, the logic behind this wasn’t really strong enough.
“I confronted her again…told her that she shouldn’t be doing this… she ignored me…she…she…” we could sense you getting upset, tension within you rising “she accused her of doing the same…with me. I denied it…she saw right through me…and taunted me about how they were together and that…that I’ll never be…because she loved her…and not me…she then laughed and …and said that she won’t let go nor will she stop” That’s when everything made sense now. That’s when I realized that all that you’ve done from beginning to end to cover it away from her, you were trying to protect her without getting her hurt. You didn’t know what to do about them because you knew she loved them both dearly, so you decided to keep her in the dark!!!! I was crushed at this point, how could I have not put the pieces together??? You had feelings for her but you never could confess because she was together with someone else, someone that didn’t deserve her affection yet she loved so so much.
“You’ve got to tell her” Saki-chan stated in a low voice “You’ve got to tell her” Saki-chan repeated in a louder voice
“I’ve got to do nothing…nothing but protect her” you responded
“Even if it means getting yourself into fist fights? Getting in trouble with the agency? You can’t do this to yourself! Why are you doing this? She has a right to know” Saki-chan yelled into your face
Tanaka-san placed a hand on Saki-chan’s shoulder “Saki-chan, calm down” Saki-chan must have been boiling with anger at your actions because she turned around and started taking deep breaths “Saki-chan has a point though, she has a right to know, you can’t hide it from her forever, one day or another she’ll find out”
“Better another then” you scowled in which at that moment I could help but let out a sigh, a sigh that you’re stubborn and a sigh that you’ll never notice me.
“You’re a hopeless case but I can understand, I just hope you know what you’re doing” Tanaka-san turned leaving us with her last remark. I can understand too because if I were you, I might have taken the same course of actions, just so that you wouldn’t be faced with the cruel reality that laid ahead of you. The 3 of us stood there in silence, no one said a word for a couple more minutes
“Just let me deal with it, I don’t want to tell her just yet, please Saki-chan? Erika?”
I exchanged looks with Saki-chan and I gave her a nod, I never did win in any argument so why bother trying? “Fine” Saki-chan huffed. We decided to not stay in that room because it would look awkward for on-lookers so we decided to head out to the lobby and possibly get something to eat.
We didn’t get to get anything to eat when we saw her running past us and from what I saw, she looked like she was crying. You called out to her and started to run after her, Saki-chan and I in tow. I wasn’t that great of an athlete to begin with and it was evident when Tanaka-san came up from behind me. I just got my feet out the front doors when I noticed her standing out in the middle of the road. I was scared for her, she was an imoutou of mine so regardless if she is the one you like or not, I still didn’t want to see her get hurt.
I heard the honking of the truck that was fast approaching and in front of me I think Tanaka-san and Saki-chan were just as shocked as I was because they weren’t moving, feet glued to the ground. However yours weren’t as you picked up speed and pushed her out of the way.
But that was when all my happiness was sucked out of my body as I watch the truck hit you, throwing your body up in the air a few feet away. Tears had started falling down and my legs gave way when I heard the thud that sounded when your body hit the ground. I frantically tried to push myself off the ground and ran towards your weak body, soon Tanaka-san and Saki-chan also ran towards you. As we approached you, I didn’t know if I had the strength to stand anymore as I saw the blood spilling from your mouth, lots of it and it didn’t stop.
Saki-chan cradled your head in her arms, tears were falling, whereas my legs did give in as I fell beside you, taking one of your hands in mine. Your mouth moved in which Saki-chan leaned closer to hear you better. “T-Tanaka-san *sniff* she’s calling out for you”
Tanaka-san got closer as you coughed a bit to regain more of her vocal chords “T-Tanaka-san, c-check on her…”
“Don’t worry *sniff* you just hang in there. Don’t talk now, save it for later *sniff*” Tanaka-san was almost bawling like we were.
“T-Tanaka-san, check on her…and…and take her away from here” my tears were flowing even faster, even at a time like this you only cared about her, why? My heart felt like it was shattered into a million pieces because you cared about her emotions a great deal, more than you cared about your own and I can’t deny I wish I was her, because I would be the one on the receiving end of this unselfish love you gave her “Remember to take care of her for me *cough*”
“Ren!” I looked up at the voice, I didn’t know who it was but I could see through the blurs that there was a crowd gathering closer around us
“Oh my god!”
“Oh shit!” and other comments were made
“C-call…call the ambulance quick!!!!” Saki-chan started yelling for someone, anyone to call an ambulance.
“P-please stay with us…stay with me” I whispered, closing my eyes to pray to the lords, you’re a good person so your life story shouldn’t be like this, your story shouldn’t have to end, not now, it’s too soon. I prayed harder when I felt your hand losing warmth
I could hear the people around us crying as Saki-chan and I were, I kept my eyes closed, continuing to pray, pray like I never did before. In a sense I also wish that by the time I open my eyes, I’ll be somewhere in my room, on my bed and realize that this was all a dream, a cruel dream, a nightmare.
“I’ve got you” I heard Tanaka-san say as I looked up and noticed her. I had wanted to hate, wanted to yell, scream, hit, kill but I couldn’t, I was torn because she was my imoutou and she was the one that you loved, you would hate me for life that’s not something I wish for, even if you don’t have feelings the way I do, I didn’t want you to leave this world hating me.
I watched as she got closer towards you and crouched down “W-why?”
“D-don’t worry…*cough*” blood had started seeping into Saki-chan’s clothes indicating you were bleeding at the back of your head, blood was also spilling out of your mouth “Everything…e-everything will be…*groan* be alright” you managed to finish
I cried even more seeing you guys like this, you still didn’t confess to her, you still tried to calm her down first. With every word, my chest would become tighter and tighter “*sob* y-you can’t…*sob* leave like this!!! *sniff* you can’t!!! N-not *sniff* not when…when…” she couldn’t even finish her sentence as I turned around to see you holding her hand.
“S-shhhh…I-I’m not leaving…I never *groan*…never will…with you,…with you, I’ll always…be” as if in slow motion, your eyes rolled to the back of your head and closed themselves, hand slipping out of hers and fell to the ground with a thud
Everyone around fell silent for a moment before we all hovered closer to your limp body calling out your name, reacting to what we had hoped was not the case.
“NO!!!” I shouted out and hovered over your lifeless body “No…no…no…no”
I felt someone touching my shoulders from behind as I turned to see Nakky and Chisa, crying. I pulled them closer to me and we cried in each other’s embrace.
End of Flashback #5
My tears had began to flow as usual, as it has been since “Hey…are you alone?” a voice called out to me
I wiped my tears before I turned to see Saki-chan, I gave her a smile or at least tried my best to smile “Hey, she texted me saying she wanted to think for a bit before we go”
“Oh…have you seen Tanaka-san?” Saki-chan placed her bag on another spot on the couch
“I think she has dance practice this morning”
“Do you want to get Tanaka-san first before we get her?”
“I think that’s a good idea” as I got up from the chair “What time is it?”
Saki-chan looked at her watch “Shit!! We don’t have much time” We both decided to run and find Tanaka-san quickly before looking for her because with her, it might take us more time to get her away from where we knew she would be.
“Tanaka-san!” we had called out when we saw Tanaka-san walking somewhere with Takahashi-san “We should find her now, it’s almost time”
Tanaka-san turned to Takahashi-san “Ai-chan, there’s something I’ve got to do, we’ll meet later, you remember where right?” Takahashi-san gave a nod before Tanaka-san gave her a peck, and we were running off to find her.
We walked up the stairs to the only place we knew she would be, it was a habit that she developed since your death and I can’t say it worried me every time she was there by herself on the roof. The first couple of weeks, she wasn’t happy, she wasn’t watching herself, she went into a depression and it began to worry our whole group. All of us were scared for her because we weren’t sure what she would do next, she was like a walking zombie, no emotions, only cries. We opened the door and there she stood in deep thought
“Hey” Tanaka-san called out with a weak smile “Thinking of her again?”
She smiled and nodded “Don’t worry Tanaka-oneesan, I’m okay, she…she promised with me, she’ll always be”
I couldn’t blame her for what she feels because I was like that and I still am to be honest, I don’t think I’ll ever return back to normal fully. I spent most of my time thinking back at all the fun we had, the things we did, the time we spent together, your personality, your care-free spirit, your warm smile. I looked at her as we were exiting the building to our destination, and I recall your last words to her “With you, I’ll always be” I scolded myself for not confessing my feelings to you when I had the chance, maybe things might have turned out differently. I still look out at the sky a lot of times because I hoped that you were watching me from above, smiling down at our group. I now had new habits that I grew fond of and it wasn’t until Nakky or Chisa would point out that you would use to do the same that I realized all these new things that I seemed to love had a reason. Everything that revolved around you, everything that you say and do, everything that had to do with you, I’ll always love.
-
@ Chloe: I'm not technically done with this series yet and I don't know when I will be doing another... :err:
Relax author-san ;)
*high-five back*
Unrequited love is heartbreaking.
or better yet pulverize them or something
Nice :grin:
“I’ve got to do nothing…nothing but protect her”
“Better another then”
stubborn, stubborn, stubborn.
Though Kinda reminds me of myself :nervous
Everything that revolved around you, everything that you say and do, everything that had to do with you, I’ll always love.
:)
-
@ Her Awesome Holiness: Er...yeah...that's right, that's who is who, I understand who you are referring to... :dunno:
@ rndmnwierd
XD I see, I can understand that.
Ah, good, I'm glad you two understand, because I think I need things spelled out for me... :sweatdrop:
-
^ I'm sorry, I was referring to your previous comment about RenAi.
Sorry for not pointing it out clearly, my bad :sweatdrop:
-
^Ah, I had forgotten about that. :doh:
I dunno, something about RenAi just makes me prickle. Maybe I'm just so used to the pairing feeling destructive or feral.
-
@ Her Awesomeness: Well everything will be spelt out for you in this last installment ;)
@ Chloe: You hoped who was dead again?....Ah Maimi right??? This answers your question about the cheaters
Part 5: With you, we’ll never forget
Nakky and I couldn’t sleep yesterday did you know that? We are still affected with the news of your departure, I can imagine how those that you were closer to, that knew everything first hand feels. Today is a special day, in which I know will bring us all into tears once again and recollect what happened that day. Nakky stayed over at my house last night so that we could arrive together and meet the others. We were getting ready to head out to our destination where others should be going too and while we were riding on the train I couldn’t help but think back. I recall by the time Nakky and I pulled through the scene to where you laid in ShimiSaki-chan’s and Erika’s arms, there was blood everywhere, on the ground, spilling from your mouth and splashed onto ShimiSaki-chan’s clothes.
Nakky couldn’t bare to watch at how you tried to soothe Airin, calm her even telling her not to worry, that everything will be alright and I wish I could believe you in your words but I couldn’t, you didn’t look good and we all knew that. It was worse watching you give your final breath to her before your hand slipped out of hers and you closed your eyes for the last time, because we knew, regardless of how you tried to hide it all, we knew. But we also knew Erika had fallen for you so we couldn’t do anything, who were we suppose to help? All of you guys were close friends and bandmates to us. Seeing Erika so upset we could only hug her to let out her feelings. As soon as each of our trembling hands touched each side of her shoulders, she turned and hugged us tightly crying into our support as we did in hers.
I felt bad at how the situation came to be, if only we weren’t all so close to each other, if only we persuaded you, if only we weren’t affected by you so easily as our friend, our advisor and our leader, maybe you wouldn’t have died. If only that day I told her, if only I didn’t let Nakky stop me,…if only I knew what I should do…could’ve done…
Flashback #1
We had caught them again with you that day and before you could tell me to stop I hollered out to them “OI!” They looked in our direction and immediately you can see the colour drained from their faces as they quickly jumped apart.
“Chisa, go! Let me talk to them but go” you instructed. I was about to retort when Nakky tugged onto my sleeve, so I turned around to look at her and saw that she was shaking her head, obvious to what I was about to say. I let out a defeated sigh, I really wanted to kick some butt, honestly how can they continuously play like this? What about other people’s feelings? Do they mean nothing to them in their eyes?
You nodded to Nakky to drag me away and although I didn’t want to I followed but not before seeing you walk up to them. I felt better because it means you weren’t going to ignore the situation anymore, you were taking initiative to solve the problem. I can’t deny I’m still boiling inside because I never would’ve thought the one person who I thought would make her happy would cheat on her like this, especially not with her best friend. Man does it suck just thinking about it and it was also one of the reasons that we didn’t want to say anything, we couldn’t, we couldn’t even start to imagine how she would take it if she was to find out.
“Do you think she’ll resolve the issue for good?” Nakky asked me as we were walking around
“Honestly babe, I have doubts about it, I don’t doubt that she wants to solve the problem but you and I both know that there isn’t an easy way out, one that would minimize the damage. I doubt them because they promised that they won’t do it again, sobbing to us that Airi is too much of an important person to lose but talk is cheap obviously if they are at it again” Just thinking about them having fun, while she is being kept in the dark, I clutched my hands into fists
“I wish we could do something about it, help out instead of just leaving it up to her” Nakky voiced out in an annoyed tone
“I do too but what can we do? We, ourselves see the whole situation between all three of them, yet we can’t choose sides, it’s not right, what will happen within the group?” I was frusterated, Nakky was frusterated, heck everyone who knows about the situation must be frusterated
“Chisa!” we turned our heads and saw Airi running up to us “Have you seen my girlfriend around?”
My face darkened at the aforementioned missing individual, what the heck does she see in her anyways? I mean it was all fun and games with the flirting before they became an item but dragging it out to others after the fact, now that isn’t funny anymore. “N-no, no we haven’t right Chisa?” Nakky answered nudging me to follow suit
I couldn’t do this anymore, I have to give her some sort of warning or even just tell her everything!!! “Stay away…” I uttered but was stopped by a jab that Nakky threw at my side
“Chisa!” Nakky scolded before turning towards her “Sorry Chisa and I were having an argument so she’s a bit grumpy that she didn’t have a retort for my latest reasoning” Nakky pulled me away before I spill anymore. “That was close!!” Nakky let out when we were far enough
“Why did you stop me?” I demanded “I’ve had enough of this, the least we could do is warn her or something can’t we?”
“No! We can’t because what reasoning were you planning on giving her huh? Stay away from your girlfriend because she’s cheating on you? Isn’t that like directly telling her???” Nakky yelled back at me and I knew she had a point but I just didn’t feel like letting this go. At the end of the day though, I couldn’t bring myself to do it and because Nakky was getting upset at me about it, I had to drop it.
End of Flashback #1
We arrived at our destination and looked around at the others that have arrived, other agency members like some of the Berryz were there, the senpais and even graduated senpais were there. I noticed that when my eyes exchanged with other members of the Berryz, they all gave us apologetic looks, in which they shouldn’t, we didn’t blame them…
Out of the corner of my eye I saw them, hand in hand, and I don’t know what it was but I lost it, they shouldn’t be here, they have no right to be here anymore. I left Nakky’s side and ran up to them from behind. I heard Nakky calling my name, but I ignored it, no one was to stop me,…there isn’t anyone around to stop me anymore, tears had began to brim. I charged up from behind, turned her around and pulled my fist back in one swift motion. It wasn’t until I made contact that my tears started to fall down. Others around me all watched in horror as I picked her up by the collar and pulled my fist back again. I felt arms around my hand and waist pulling me away and I saw some of the senpais at her side checking her injury
“Get out!!! Get out both of you!!! You aren’t welcomed here!!! Look at how much trouble you’ve caused!!!! She’s never coming back!!!!” I hollered while being dragged away. The senpais that were checking your injury looked at me with confusion. I struggled out of the grasp of those pulling me away and ran up to her again fighting through the mini wall the senpais put up and I had almost reached her until I heard them shout at me.
“STOP!!!!” Everyone stopped and turned to see them coming.
I took this chance to get through the senpais and pulled her collar to deck her again but I felt 3 pairs of hands controlling me and Airi in front of me. How can she defend them still??? How can she defend them when she already knows about it??? How can she defend them when they hurt her so??? I looked into her eyes “Stop, it’s okay Chisa, everything is okay, don’t do this, not today…not here” She put her hand on my raised arm and instantly I softened.
ShimiSaki-chan went up to them and pulled them up and I heard them mumble a ’thanks’ to her, I turned away at the scene, they can be forgiving but I can’t. From the side I saw Erika looking at me, she had tears in her eyes, threatening to fall, as I opened my arms for her to hug. She ran into my arms “Thanks Chisa for stopping” how can I not stop, she was right, I shouldn’t do this today, not here…not now. We all watched as the 4 walked along the path, everyone moving aside for them to walk through and following right behind them.
We continued down the path up the hill slowly and in 2 lines and didn’t stop until we reached the top, where there stood one lone monument, one lone tombstone with your picture. Everyone spread out to be lined around it, as I saw her pull out a handkerchief and begin to wipe the dust on the tombstone, especially away from the picture of your smiling face. Just looking at the picture, tears were welling up again and I could feel that Nakky’s were too as she took my hand in hers.
“Thank you all for coming today” Tanaka-san stepped up and stood beside your tomb “I know it must have been difficult to arrange for us to be here today…*sniff*” Tanaka-san was beginning to cry and I watched as Takahashi-san went up to support her “I’m sure not all of you had the chance to work with Maimi, but even so have probably heard great things about her, and for those that have, Abe-san, Yaguttsan, probably remember the fun that you’ve had working with her. I did,” Tanaka-san looked at Takahashi-san, who gave her a smile “Ai-chan did and it is through these experiences that made our bonds closer. I’m sure that as she is watching us from above, she’d be thrilled to see us as well as emotional to see us all gathered here today, seeing how many friends she’s had” Erika took out some white roses from one of the bags and passed them out to everyone to lay on your grave, even to them, while Tanaka-san and Takahashi-san stood back in line.
One by one, people would walk up to your grave, bow and put a white rose down and some would make a small comment.
“Maimi-chan, it was great knowing you did you know that? Maybe it is because we are both dense and clueless, but every moment we were together, it was always jokes and fun. You were the first ever collaboration with the kids and the only collaboration I’ve had in a while, hehe, we were considered a unit right?” Abe-san chuckled a bit through tears “I still can’t believe that such a young, care-free, cheerful girl like yourself have been taken away from us…may you rest in peace and protect us from the stars above” Abe-san bowed, placed a white rose down and slowly walked away
“Yassui!!! *Huff*” Yaguchi-san was also tearing already and she looked like she wasn’t able to continue, luckily Momo-chan, Erika-san, and ShimiSaki-chan walked up to her side. They all gave Yaguchi-san the support she needed as ZYX. “I know when we first collaborated together it was for ZYX and although you guys” Yaguchi-san looked at all of them “were scared, I admit I was just as scared working with you guys. Hehe as you may know, some of you guys were intimidating me with your sizes *sniff*, but we worked well together at the end nee? T-the impression I have of you as you grew up is your s-smile, *sniff* your smile…y-your smile was a unique one and you struck me as a person that was never upset, *sniff* always smiling regardless of how hard your training is. *Sniff* I think the only time I recall seeing you not to be smiling your fullest was when you first started but that could be because you were nervous nee? It’s a loss to the world…a loss to the world to never see that smile again, *sniff* t-that…that same smile that warms my heart *sniff* god bless you Yassui for the good memories, may you rest in peace” Yaguchi-san placed her white rose down and then walked over to join Abe-san and other senpais on the side.
“Whooo~ *sniff* Maimi-chan, genki desuka?” ShimiShaki-chan and the Berryz walked up in front of your grave “*Sniff* I speak on behalf of our group when I say that it has definitely been our pleasure to have known you…*sniff*” The Berryz were all crying and sobbing lightly in the background with Toku-san and Miyabi-chan crying closest to ShimiSaki-chan “I, personally, am grateful that in my lifetime I had the chance to know you *sniff* and…and I thank you for all the times that you would listen to my problems. Y-y-you were and always have been a great friend, *sniff* one…one who would never reschedule or reject me, would make time for me, travel out of your way when I was in need” Listening to ShimiSaki-chan’s speech, our own group started crying harder thinking about how you would do the same for us, along with the Berryz.
“Y-You have commented before about me smile, Maimi-chan,*sniff* but I liked your smile, I like the fact that you could smile through anything *sniff* whereas…whereas myself, I do tend to get upset easy and wouldn’t hide it either” Toku-san commented
“I tend to get jealous of you did you know that? *sniff* I-I-I wasn’t as tall as you were, nor was I as athletic as you were, b-but I trained or at least tried to train harder. *sniff* It was like you were my goal, my way of trying to be better or train harder, my motivation…*sniff* that seemed to have faltered now” Momo-chan was trying hard not to break down but I could tell she was because her small frame was shaking slightly “b-but I won’t let this pull me down *sniff* I promise you *sniff* I-I will continue to try hard”
“*Sniff* I…I’m ashamed really…ashamed on multiple accounts. *sob*Jealous maybe? Jealous of what you have, jealous of your good qualities but I was cleared up by Saki-tan, big time” Miyabi looked over to Saki beside her giving her a light smile “I always thought the same way the general public did, you were dense, not fit to be a leader, not on top of your game, but…*sniff* I’m sorry…I never realized how many behind the scenes things you have done to keep your group in line…*sniff* never realized how much of a friend you meant to a lot of us… never realized how much of a leader you could be…even if it wasn’t within your own group” Miyabi looked and stared at Risako, who looked away in shame “You’ve spent most of your existence with us, wasted most of your time on your group and in the agency without living life to your fullest yet… *sigh* and I’m in awe, flabbergasted, surprised…thankful. Your dedication and the emotions that you portrayed to your group members good…and bad” Miyabi glared at Kanna “is something I can learn from, something we can all learn from. Please watch out for us, Maimi-chan, like you’ve always been doing”
When all of Berryz were done, they went up altogether and laid down their white roses, then got together in a line “May you rest in peace, Maimi-chan. We love you” they said in unison before bowing and walking to the side.
It was finally our group’s turn, Maimai was having trouble walking from when we got here to now, and it was the other Berryz and Morning Musume members that helped her get till this far. Nakky, Erika and I went up to Aika-san to take Maimai from her as we slowly walked up to your grave. Just by that short walk, I know that Maimai was at her limit, because her legs have given way long ago and she didn’t have the energy to do anything but cry now. “M-Maimai, *sniff* please be strong *sniff* for her” I whispered in your ears as support
None of us were actually in any condition to say anything, we were bawling non-stop and our words were incoherent now. “M-Maimi-chan” Erika started, breathing slowly to get her voice in check “you were the one that I was closest to in the group because our ages were closest” Erika looked up at the sky and breathed loudly “but despite the fact that I was older, I wasn’t as capable or tolerant as you were, and I relied on you a lot of the time. *Sniff* I-I-I hate you though, *sniff* for being my pillar and leaving me be weak because *sniff*…because now who was I suppose…suppose to lean on? I’ve become weaker. *Sniff* I-I-I won’t deny that I enjoyed it though” Erika chuckled lightly “H-how you would take care of me, make me laugh *sniff* when I was down, and listen to me when I had problems. *sniff* I…I voiced it out to you before how I *sniff* I saw myself as weak and felt weak in comparison, do you remember what you told me? *sniff* you said that you’ll take care of me…until I become strong…because *sniff* because you believed in me. *sniff* as much as I don’t want to, I will become stronger,…on my own…f-f *sniff* for you”
“M-Maimi-chan!!!! Come back!!!” Maimai ran to your grave and hugged it crying, just seeing her like this my heart ached. Everyone knew that you treated her like a younger sister and she loved you just the same, you guys had a close bond, sharing the same birthday. Everyone else turned away seeing MaiMai like this but they won’t know how she feel exactly, every birthday, she’ll be reminded of you. Seeing that Maimai was in no condition to continue this, Erika and I, who were also close to Maimai held onto her and lifted her away
“M-Maimi-chan! We’ll…*sniff* we’ll miss you!!! I-I know *sniff* I know that people see you as unreliable *sniff* and not fit to be leader, but…but *sniff* we do. *Sniff* We saw and felt you working hard to be a better leader *sniff* and we’re happy that you were. Although…*sniff* although you aren’t physically here, please continue to guide us *sniff* from up above and watch over C-ute like you have been doing” Nakky spoke on our behalf because I was taking care of Maimai with Erika-san
Before she could speak, they walked up together and stood beside her. I couldn’t hear what they told her but all of a sudden she took a step back and let them through.
“*sniff* Maimi-chan, I’m…we’re…we’re sorry. I’m…I’m sorry *sniff* I know…I know I said some things that I shouldn’t have and…*sniff* and I know you must have been hurt and…*sob* and now it’s too late for me to apologize because I’ll…I’ll never get the chance to say it to you personally ever again. I’m sorry, Maimi-chan *sob* I’m sorry. We…We never thought that things would turn out like this…but now…*sob* now we’re too late” they both fell to the ground on all fours crying and sobbing
I watched as she walked up to you guys, tears of her own falling and patted you guys on the shoulders. You both looked up to her and she smiled, a weak smile “*sniff* d-don’t worry, I’m…I’m sure she’ll forgive you…*sniff* I mean, she forgave you guys. I’m sure!” she turned to look at your picture “*sniff* because that’s who she is *sniff*” She took each of their arms and picked them up, in which they both gave her a hug and murmured something in her ear before putting down their rose, bowed and took a couple steps back for her to do her speech “*sniff* if anything…if anything, I should be the one saying sorry. I-I was stupid to see how you protected each and everyone one of us…stupid for being so harsh on you. Sorry Maimi-chan for all my stupid mistakes *sniff* and although you’re physically gone *sniff* although you’re physically gone, you’ll never be gone. B-b-because *sob* you’ll always live in our hearts.” She turned to look at Erika and nodded at her, who ushered us to the front beside her, where she first laid down her white rose followed by each and everyone in our group, before we bowed in unison.
She then turned to ShimiSaki-chan and Tanaka-san and nodded at them, which caused the whole group to step forward, “*sob* L-l-like you told me that day…with me, *sniff*…with me, you’ll always be. M-Maimi-chan… Maimi-chan, all those here *sniff* all those here each contain memories of you *sniff* and if I may…if I may speak on the group as a whole…everything we know about you *sniff*, everything we went through with you,…we’ll…we’ll never forget. *sob* G-g-goodbye Maimi-chan, and…and H-h-happy birthday. G-god bless you”
-
@ rndm
Seems there are lots of drama when it it comes to RenAi.
@ FaqU
Yay, I was right it's Maimi! Though I shouldn't be happy because she's dead :sweatdrop:
Wait, wait, so who's Airi gf and the girl the gf cheated her with?
It's over but once again :cow: for Kids fic!
-
@ Chloe: It's in there, unless you meant that you didn't know who played who as opposed to what are the names
-
^ :doh:
Sorry, I reread it again and now it's clear. Shouldn't have read it when I was sleepy and tired :nervous
-
I haven't written a one-shot in ages it seems but in reality its been only 1 month :lol:
Alright something that I have been thinking deeply about, what do you think?
They Said…
They said we weren’t meant for each other,
That you were too young for me and I should find another.
They said that it could ruin your views in your future life,
If things didn’t come out properly, if things didn’t go right.
They said that I was one of your influences right now,
I still think and laugh about that one and think “how?”
They said you’d fallen for me for a very long time,
If only I had the courage to say the same and make you mine
They said you were confused for a long time with your feelings,
I couldn’t deny that I wanted to know how you were dealing
They said this result was because of who we are, in part because of me
It was undeniably my fault, I couldn’t even look at myself in the mirror, you see
They said that I should of handled this better, minimize the pain,
They don’t understand that I was at a loss too, nobody was at a gain.
They said I should’ve told you how I felt about you,
Funny how they changed sides now when there isn’t anything I can do.
They said they were sorry for me, for us, for everything
But it’s all too late now, when I’m left here with absolutely nothing.
They said…why did I listen to what others said to me?
Because if I didn’t, I wouldn’t feel this guilt and we’d be happy
As I penned those last words to this poem I wrote for you, my tears had already started falling and nothing would make it stop. I went through these last few weeks of my life with plenty of pain, anger and regret when looking at those who I thought would’ve understood me. It’s all too late though, you’re friends look at me with mixed emotions and they didn’t have to say anything at all, I could clearly see it written on their faces. I barely have the courage to look at their young faces, they were at a loss too and it’s because of their tight relationship with you, all 11 of them, different groups or not, they were feeling the pain that I was or at least close to.
Flashback
I remember when I first noticed you, you have grown up already and although we weren’t close nor were we given the chance to be close, I still noticed you. You had a special aura around you, something different from others, and I didn’t really think of it as anything more, telling myself I see you as my younger sister.
I paid more attention to what you were doing and I didn’t notice it either, I didn’t notice how I would zoom in on you when you practiced, thinking that I was just paying attention to your practices as a senior. I mentioned about how cute I thought you were, at how you’ve matured, at how you seem so care-free with the load on your shoulders to my friends and they just looked at me weird. When they first told me something was off, I denied them by telling them I am just looking out for you as a senior.
I kept that in mind all the time ‘I see her only as a little sister, I see her only as a little sister’ so it was natural that if you were sick or if you had an accident, regardless of how big or small, that I would worry right? I thought it was normal, I mean I get worried about my real younger sister…don’t I?
I was taken aside by my best friend one day when we were at rehearsal, I had just finished my rehearsal and I knew I had messed up because I saw that you and your friends were in the stands watching us rehearse. I closed my eyes waiting for my best friend’s lecture about not staying in focus and questioning why but it never came as I opened my eyes to meet her worried ones.
“Is there something you have to tell me?” she asked and I just looked at her quizzically and shook my head “Are you SURE?” again I shook my head
She frowned and sat there thinking, whereas I was thinking this was an awkward moment as I looked at the walls and other things around me until she spoke “Do you…do you have feelings for her?”
“Who are you referring to?”
“The one you’ve been denying about all these weeks, the one where all your attention has been drawn to unexpectedly, the one you’ve been telling us you see as a younger sister”
I was dumbfolded, she just answered her own question didn’t she?? “Er…like you’ve said I see her as…”
“Don’t tell me you see her as a younger sister because it is obvious it isn’t” she hollered at me in which surprised me “Look, you can’t and shouldn’t have feelings for her, she’s too young for you, innocent, she’s going to get confused about these feelings. I don’t suggest you continue this”
“I have no clue what you are saying but by the way you have just phrased yourself, it makes me feel that you are saying that I will be poison to her” I was angered, what do you mean I can’t and shouldn’t??? I just told you I see her as a younger sibling…don’t I??? No, don’t let her words make you think otherwise
“I didn’t mean it that way, I just hope you understand that if she starts developing feelings for you, it will be frowned upon because she’s young and innocent, she’ll be confused and go through something that she wasn’t sure about. I just wanted to warn you about that point” she got up and walked away
I was utterly upset because I didn’t expect that from my best friend, telling me I was going to taint you, where is she getting these ideas???
End of Flashback
Needless to say, I ignored her thinking that she didn’t know what she was talking about and I watched over you and even took the first step in conversing with you. I kept in mind that I only see you as a younger sibling throughout as we talked about different things when we get the chance.
Flashback
It was like any other rehearsal we had in a large group, I took the chance to meet up with you and we would talk. It was funny, I was getting grins from your friends and just looking at them grin at me I could only laugh at how cute they were, although at the back of my head I wondered what they were grinning about as they left us alone.
I had felt comfortable with you and I have learned new things from you and how you think, it was absolutely cute and fresh to me. I don’t know how or who started it but in one of our talk sessions, our lips met the other. I pulled away quickly and I guess you thought I was upset about it because you got up quickly with your head lowered and ran. I wanted to run after you, I honestly did, but my legs didn’t want to listen to me as they were stuck on the ground.
I cried to my other friends because I was confused now but little did I know that it was the biggest mistake of my life. They told me to stay away from you, that I should figure out what it was that I felt for you and if it was love…if it was love to break it because nothing good will come out of it. I was dumb, blinded, swayed to easily because I agreed and thought that you mistaken my care and concern for you as something more.
End of Flashback
Little did I know that I was the one that was mistaken, you knew your feelings as clear as diamonds, you weren’t fooling around nor were you confused. I didn’t know that my care and concern for you was way out of the realm of sibling-love, I truly had become attached to you, but that is all too late now isn’t it?
I knew those around me were regretting their actions, regretting keeping us apart but what good is that to us now??? Absolutely none, I can’t say I loathe them because they are my friends but I can’t say that I forgive them either. You won’t come back, never in this lifetime will I see your smile again and here I stand living with these unexplainable feelings.
I want to hate them for standing in our way, why couldn’t they be more supportive like your friends? Maybe its because they are younger than me and my friends, that’s the only explanation I could come up with but I knew deep down that I couldn’t hate anyone but myself, hate myself for being a coward, hate myself for listening to what they said.
I stand here on the rooftop and put that poem I just wrote on fire hoping that it’ll reach you as I watched the remaining message to you almost engulfed in flames before taking that extra step forward
I’m coming for you Maimi, wait for me
-
Another again? Wow!
‘I see her only as a little sister, I see her only as a little sister’
Denial mantra XD
“I didn’t mean it that way, I just hope you understand that if she starts developing feelings for you, it will be frowned upon because she’s young and innocent, she’ll be confused and go through something that she wasn’t sure about. I just wanted to warn you about that point”
Not legal? It's hard if she isn't.
I’m coming for you Maimi, wait for me
:mon scare: she's gonna jump?
The main character, If she's a senior, then she's likely from MM...Risa? :? Because I thought the best friend that would think with so much logic like that probably would be Ai.
What's with the angsty one-shots lately, huh? :lol:
-
I don't know what is up with the angsty one-shots but I guess I think better about angsty feelings than I do others. Maybe it's just me and my weird thinking :lol:
We Said…
We said that you guys should never be together,
We did know that it was in the context of forever.
We said that she wasn’t fit and could ruin her life
We did this thinking that we were doing what’s right
We said that you would be an influence in her future
We knew she was young, still fresh, innocent and pure
We said that you weren’t sure of what you were feeling
We thought that over time you would go through healing
We said that you should keep a good distance from her
We did this to keep your feelings from developing further
We said that you guys can’t be together because of who you are
We didn’t know that the things we said would take things this far
We said we were sorry that we should have done what we did
We hoped that you wouldn’t hate us and try to forgive
We apologize for the loss that you feel right now
We want to compensate you in anyway, anyhow
We said…we said a lot of things that means probably absolutely nothing
For now…now we see someone in front of us as if they have lost everything
We said…why did we say those things I hope you can understand in good time
We didn’t mean any harm we just did those things to protect you guys over time
We regret that now as your pain is very clear to us as we can see
Please try to understand we said those things just to see you happy.
I wrote this poem for our group as we are feeling guilty for everything that transpired and no one had the energy to even pen these thoughts out to you. I, as your best friend, was the best choice amongst everyone and even I have trouble writing my thoughts about what happened. Our group has gone silent from all the crying and regret that we feel because we didn’t know how to face you and that look you had, it was an indescribable look, a look we never thought we’d ever see shown on your face. We thought we were doing things for your own good, for her own good, but we now know that we were wrong, at a cost. We wanted to apologize to her friends for the loss but we didn’t even have that courage to face them because we knew they were supportive of her and we wondered why we couldn’t be the same?
Flashback
I had noticed it for a while now that you were staring at her and paying all your attention to her, you would sit in the stands and watch her group practice and although that would seem logical in everyone else’s eyes, I knew what was to transpire. I could feel your confusion, I could hear your thoughts, I could see your mixed emotions, even when you couldn’t but that’s because you were so dazed by her. It wasn’t long when you first voiced your observations to our friends, who in turn replayed it back to me, and they told you that what you saw was not something that we saw and that maybe you shouldn’t pay too much attention to her but you denied all of their comments, you kept repeating that you were watching out for her like an older sister, a senpai. You kept on denying our friends and the fact that we saw things that you clearly didn’t and we tried to tell you that you were not seeing her like a little sister anymore, in fact you were seeing her as something more closer. I couldn’t hold my tongue anymore, after much urging from our friends that you weren’t listening, I decided it was time I had a word with you because clearly your performance was not the best that I have seen you and I knew that she was occupying your mind, when she was right in the stands with her friends looking at us rehearse.
I dragged you aside to an empty room, a little furious at your performance as well I was concerned about how far this attraction between the both of you has gone. You shouldn’t develop these feelings, she’s young, inexperienced, she doesn’t know what she feels and what she wants right now. Someone will be heartbroken if things go down south and I hoped to protect you both from that happening. I sat you down in a chair and I could clearly see that your eyes were closed waiting for my lecture but when looking at you with mixed emotions of anger and worry, worry seems to overtake anger. I didn’t speak up until you had opened your eyes and met mine, “Is there something you have to tell me?” I asked you hoping that you’d open up to me as your best friend but you shook your head, I wanted to scream in my mind ‘You can’t keep on denying your feelings but you can’t have these feelings’ “Are you SURE?” I emphasized that last word to indicate that it was a good chance to open up to me because I am giving her that time to have this heart-to-heart conversation but again you shook your head.
I was disappointed that you didn’t tell me what was going on in your mind, what you were thinking, although I had a sense of what it was, it was better to hear it from you. I debated about telling you what I thought but I also wanted my sensitivity to be wrong, I decided that I couldn’t avoid this anymore, it’ll only aid in your feelings to continue to grow. “Do you…do you have feelings for her?”
“Who are you referring to?” ‘I guess you are still in denial of your feelings’
“The one you’ve been denying about all these weeks, the one where all your attention has been drawn to unexpectedly, the one you’ve been telling us you see as a younger sister” I said that all in one breath, with a hint of annoyance
“Er…like you’ve said I see her as…”
‘That’s it!!! That’s the last straw!!!’ “Don’t tell me you see her as a younger sister because it is obvious isn’t it? Look, you can’t and shouldn’t have feelings for her, she’s too young for you, innocent, she’s going to get confused about these feelings. I don’t suggest you continue this” ‘There I finally said it’
You didn’t take that lightly though as your anger started to rise “I have no clue what you are saying but by the way you have phrased yourself, it makes me feel that you are saying that I will be poison to her”
I was shocked, “I didn’t mean it that way, I just hope you understand that if she starts developing feelings for you, it will be frowned upon because she’s young and innocent, she’ll be confused and go through something she wasn’t sure about. I just wanted to warn you about that point” I left you with that last comment, hoping that you’d understand where I am coming from, where we were coming from
End of Flashback
I didn’t know whether to be surprised or expectant when you decided to ignore my warnings because you still watched her, you even took things a step further when you walked up to her and starting hanging out with her. Our worst nightmare arrived when you came to us after rehearsal one day.
Flashback
The door opened to our shared hotel room, in which some of our friends were chilling in, you had tears in your eyes and we worried over you. It was then that you told us how far things have gone because she had kissed you and you regretted for freezing, indicating to us that she felt the same way for you too. We didn’t support you, we told you to stay away from her giving you excuses that you froze because you weren’t sure about your feelings and that you should figure that out first. We didn’t stop there though, oh no, we had to break everything now because this can’t keep going on, we told you if you love her then you shouldn’t continue this because nothing good will come out of it. We knew your mind wasn’t thinking on it’s own, the perks of being close friends with you is that we know when and how to pursue you and we knew that you weren’t listening to our ramblings, you were only picking up points here and there and we stressed on some of those points and you agreed. Our friends and I could relax at that point because we knew that in this moment where you are confused, you will do as we suggested, we didn’t know that this all came with a cost, a cost that we weren’t willing to pay.
End of Flashback
I can’t deny that I was wrong, we were wrong, wrong for stopping you guys from finding each other because obviously the outcomes of this told us we were wrong, like a huge slap on the face. The days that you ignored her, broke her down completely, it was cruel punishment and we are the ones to blame, we were the ones that put that into your head. If she wasn’t so depressed over your change in behaviour maybe, just maybe she would’ve noticed that car that was coming, maybe she would still be alive. If she had survived that car accident, maybe you wouldn’t have been depressed and maybe we could have had that chance to make things right but we’re late. We know that there is nothing that we say or do now can replace the pain that you feel, the pain that her friends feel, the pain that we feel but we can only try to take you out of this slump.
I penned in the last words before putting this card with our poem into an envelope in our hotel room for when you came back from your walk. I knew that this wasn’t much but our friends wanted to start doing something for you, just to get you back on your feet as I looked at the envelope one more time before heading out to the dance studio.
No words can ever replace the pain that you feel, but please don’t push us away, we want to help you heal.
-
It's not you, because I think with angsty there's real feeing to it that you can relate in real life (not that with fluff you can't).
You know, I wanted to be angry with them for saying what they thought was best, yet I couldn't. Because they actually meant well and there's some truth in their opinions. Maybe it's because they're the older group so they think more about the consequences of what's gonna happen if they got together. And Maimi's group was more supportive because they're more focused on their happiness instead of the problems that will occur, in a way it's innocence thinking.
Being adult is not easy :sweatdrop:
No words can ever replace the pain that you feel, but please don’t push us away, we want to help you heal.
They're too late, weren't they?
-
Or it could be that maybe I am just naturally a more darker person than I let on. I don't feel as comfortable doing fluff than I do doing angsty issues, maybe because fluff is so fictional, at least the ones that I wrote. You're right angsty issues are more realistic, common to many, easier to relate in life because life isn't all cotton candy and chocolates.
The last part to this mini-series ;)
She Said
She said she was confused with these feelings that were undoubtfully new
We asked her what it was that made her because we concerned as her crew
She said she was afraid of these feelings because she wasn’t sure why
We knew it was troubling her because she was seen always with a sigh
She said she was sure about those feelings that came to her unexpectedly
We asked who and what these feelings were and directed to, curiously
She said that she found that special someone that she will be happy with
We teased her about her facial expressions oh so full of joy and bliss
She said that she felt like she was up in the clouds way up high
We saw that while she was describing her mind was up in the sky
She said that it was impossible and she looked as if she were to cry
We encouraged her that we would never know if she doesn’t even try
She said that she was lucky to have us encouraging her by her side
We reassured her that we were a team and there was nothing to hide
She said that she noticed her looking back at her when she had a chance
We imagined she was going to start going around in a little prance
She said that she was going to confront her feelings to that special someone
We asked if that was what she wanted for if she did, it can not be undone
She said she is ready to face any and all the consequences that come
We could clearly hear the nervousness of her heart beating like a drum
She said that it was over and that it was all a mistake after all,
We started getting worried when she didn’t answer our call
She said that she felt regret for taking actions so bold
For that person that she grew attached had started being cold
She said that she’ll survive and that it wasn’t anything to dwell
We wondered if she was going to be alright, only time can tell
She said…she couldn’t say anymore as she was never coming back
We feel lost and upset at the loss of one of the leaders of our pack
We stand here together in front of you and wonder how you are doing at this moment but we knew we didn’t have to worry anymore as you were probably just fine. We looked to our right to see our senpais, and we know that most cannot bare to look at us, much less your face. However we cannot be entirely upset with them because they have lost one of their own but I know some of the others in our group couldn’t help but glare. It has been such a turmoil since you have left because you were so close to us but things didn’t stop there for we also lost her along the way. She was our senpai and her departure played an impact on us too but at times I wonder if this is the better ending for the bother of you. We stand here as the priest says his last words, we didn’t want to step forward because that means your departure would be set in stone. We found out the truth for your endless crying but we don’t think you have to know anymore because the both of you are together now. The senpais went forth to say a little speech to both and we just right behind can hear the regret and guilt that they felt, as they laid their roses down on yours and her coffin. We watched as they walked aside and we felt nervous as it was our turn to say our goodbyes to you.
“Although you are in heaven now, we wish that you would watch out for us below. Keep supporting us like we’ve supported you, keep listening to us sing, like we’ve listened to you.”
We threw our roses to the coffins and walked off towards the senpais, who seemed to be in shock, maybe a little scared? I took one more step further than the rest and looked up at the leader and her best friend. “Takahashi-san” she gave me a nod for me to continue “Don’t feel guilty for what has happened, no one blames you or anyone other senpai. It cannot be denied that we feel upset at our loss and even angry at the actions that were taken but now, now it doesn’t matter anymore because they are together. Please keeping watching out for us.” We all bowed to the senpais and we could clearly see their shock and guilt through their tears. Maybe it is because we are so forgiving, maybe it’s because they think we’ve grown up, matured even more but we knew that including the senpais they were family. The senpais bowed back at us and we started to mingle with them, I know that some of us were not willing to talk because they were closer to you but I honestly think we made the best choice in reconciling the gap between the senpais and us.
I walked off and sat down at a big oak tree, I was one of those that didn’t want to talk, not just right now for you were my best friend. I felt a hand on my shoulders and I looked up to see Takahashi-san looking down at me with a slight smile and tears brimming in her eyes. “I’m sorry”
“Do you think they are happy now way up there?” I pointed to the sky
“Yes, I think they can both finally be happy…together” We felt a breeze across our faces as we looked to that direction.
I don’t know if it was me, but I could swear that I saw your faint image hand-in-hand with her smiling back at me as you both were waving at me one last time before turning around and disappearing. I rubbed my eyes and I could feel that Takahashi-san was doing the same as I turned to her “Did…did you just see what I saw?”
“I think I did” as we both giggled and waved up in the air
“Goodbye Maimi, glad that you finally got your wish”
“Goodbye Risa, take good care of her”
-
I did it! I had to take mini breaks in between cuz ya chapters are so long. How do you write them so well and so detailed? *in awe*
With you series
this one really took a toil on my brain. There were so many characters and the person's POV kept changing. More than one I had to reread each part to understand whose eyes I was looking through ^^; that's what happens when I'm not fast when it comes to analyzing.
In my mind, I kept a mental list of who appeared so I could narrow down the candidates. It worked for a while but later I got lost when too many were still left behind XD
finally when I realized it was airi and maimi, I wasn't tt surprised. But I was
very when I found out who were e cheating gf n best friend @@
the renai and sakimiya was interesting but like end I renai is a pairing that isn't that high on my list :P
it's incredible how Airi can forgive those two so soon. I doubt I can ^^;
'said series'
I really like this fic. For one, a kid and mm pairing hasn't been tried yet right? So it was a nice surprise. Shocking but nice :)
why are you killing everyone off recently? I need to call the traffic police and ask them to start patrolling the area where the girls hang out. It's much too dangerous with all the runaway trucks ans cars :P
-
Well, people has their own dark side.
because life isn't all cotton candy and chocolates.
:yep: I couldn't agree more.
It's funny how the younger group actually acted more mature than the older one. And I'm glad for the image of Risa and Maimi at the end, it really gives the hope that they're happy together :)
-
@ mame-chan: my chapters are not long....at least I would like to believe they are not long *pouts*
What do you mean how do I write them so well and detailed and you are in awe??? :on yellcard: Please!!! you are one to talk :on thumbb:
The With You series was a good one to write about, I know it was confusing but because I love to make people guess or try to guess who is who it was a good one to write in so many different perspectives and POVs.
Said Series
This one came out because so many in COT thought it would be a Maimi x Risa pairing and when it didn't it was kinda disappointing hence I decided to create a series instead just to fulfill my own little thoughts and those who agreed with the pairing.
You are one to talk about killing everyone off!!!! :on redcard:
Who is the one torturing and killing people off, like a certain bean????? except you kill them off in more ways than I do :hee:
@ C: I wouldn't say that the younger group was acting more mature, more like they don't think as much as the older group. They don't see things the way that the older group see it as, I mean when you are a kid, you can afford to make mistakes because there will be others that will help you but as an older member, you'll have to put many things into consideration because you are suppose to be the more reasonable, more reliable person.
Anyways, it seems like I haven't done a one-shot in a while nee???
This one's for you mame-chan!!!!!
IRONY
I stood silently perched on the floor waiting patiently as I see people walking by doing their own thing so carefree of what is to come, free from the darkness that I see…and I pity them. I pity them for being so careless in life, for not seeking out the horrors of human nature early in life so that when things turn out different from their normal bright lives they’d be calm and collected…like I am.
~FWEM~…~PING~… Was all I heard as I got up and picked up my things before turning around and walking to my parked Mercedes S2000. I drove off smirking as I heard the multiple screams of the crowd below from where I was perched.
Walking into my basement with my possessions, I threw the bag I was carrying down on the working table ~CLANK~
“Baby? Is that you?” my partner/roommate/playmate asked walk down the stairs and scurrying to greet me as soon as she realized I was home. She hugged me from behind as I put my things away before twirling her around in front of me to capture her lips. “How was it?”
I smirked “How do you think? Easy as taking candy from a baby” with a finger in the middle of my forehead.
She squealed in delight “I knew you could do it! I’ll go notify the other party” she was about to turn away but I grabbed her waist and pulled her close to me
“Now where’s the rush in that? Don’t I get a reward?” I grinned mischievously at her, eyes glazed over as I started kissing her neck, in which she moved to grant me easy access.
“Ohhhh~ you do know that I like it when you’re rough” she cooed before I cleared the working table and lifted her onto it. Her arms were around me head, ruffling my hair a bit, moaning when she felt my hand slither under her shirt. She wrapped her legs around my midsection, grinding against me and I smirked against her skin at the fact that she wasn’t wearing panties and she was getting wet…very wet
************************************************************************************************************************
After my little workout, I went to take a shower, in which she didn’t want to join and in a way I wished she did because I was afraid of being in the shower alone. I was never scared to shower alone before of course, but seeing the things that others don’t, when I am alone in the shower now, brings back memories…memories that I have tried so hard to forget. The water against my skin felt good but when I am alone in the shower, memories surface.
Flashback
“Hey get back here!” I yelled out at my girlfriend, who has just stolen the last piece of gum that I had and was currently running away from me. She was a faster than me so by the time I caught up to her she had already popped the piece of gum into her mouth and was grinning at me in victory. I sulked a bit before a brilliant idea popped into my mind as I pretended to be upset and pouted.
Seeing my upset face, her grin was quickly replaced by a sad one “baby, I’m sorry, wait here I’ll go get you some more” You were about to run off but I grabbed onto your hand, turning you around.
“No, it’s okay. Let’s go back home” I replied in a soft tone as I dragged her along
“Baby, I’m really sorry, forgive me?” she cupped my face and kissed me on the lips ‘Wrong move’
I kissed her back, hands circling her waist, touching some of her sensitive areas, causing her to moan in the kiss. I took the opportunity to deepen the kiss, thrusting my tongue into her mouth and entering into a tongue battle. I felt around every area inside her mouth until I found what I was looking for and in one quick motion I stepped back from the kiss and grinned at her. I waited for her to open her eyes as I smirked at her and started chewing the piece of gum “Gotcha!” before I ran for it.
We started chasing each other around until we were both tired in which we both feel onto the grass in a park in each other’s arms. “Nee nee”
“Hmmm? What’s up?” I turned to look into her beautiful eyes, moving the hairs away from her beautiful face
“Can you quit what you are doing? It’s too dangerous…I get scared every night when you are out here, afraid that you’ll get hurt and even…even never come back to me” The worry in her eyes were sincere and my heart ached at how frightened she must be as I hugged her close.
Holding her in my arms, I knew the choices that I was given and I knew exactly what my response was “I’m sorry your scared and that you’re worried about me. I’ll stop, we can leave this city, find a place of our own and live a happy life”
She pulled away from me with bright and big eyes “Really?” she asked in joy as if it was a dream. I nodded my head and immediately she buried her face into my arms and I really believed that I could feel her smiling in my embrace. I was content, on cloud nine, felt happiness holding in my arms and thinking of our bright future together.
“Let’s go home and search for a place” I got up and held my hand out for her to take, in which she quickly took hold of and got onto her feet. I was so engrossed in the happiness that I was experiencing that I wasn’t quick enough in my reflexes but everything felt like a slow motion movie as a car pulled up near us and all I hear was sound of a piston.
~BANG~ My first reaction was to take cover, using my body as a shield for her and I didn’t move until I heard the screeching of tires and the car zoomed off. I quickly sat up to see if I could catch the license plate as I cursed at whoever it was that tried to shoot me but gave up when the car was long gone. I turned to her and my eyes popped out as I saw her hand covering her abdomen and blood seeping through her fingers.
“Oh no…oh no…no…no..No..NO!!!! Stay with me!!!! This can’t be happening!!!! Stay with me!!!!” I applied pressure onto her wound as my shaking hands were pulling out my phone. Tears were streaming down my face as I was dialling for an ambulance. “I need an ambulance!!!!! My girlfriend just got shot!!!! NO I DON’T KNOW WHO DID IT JUST GET ME A GOD F*CKIN’ AMBULANCE!!!!!!!” I threw my phone to the side and looked at her face in pain. “Baby *sniff* do you hear me?? *sniff* Don’t…*gulp*don’t fall asleep okay? *sniff* p-p-promise me you *sniff* won’t go to sleep” I was lightly tapping her face to make sure she doesn’t close her eyes
“B-b-baby I…I feel cold” she started shivering so I quickly took off my jacked and placed it on her and held her in my arms
“*Sniff* H-h-how’s that? *sniff* feel any better?” I rocked her body back and forth, tears continuously falling down my face, as I tried to keep her warm
“B-b-baby…I…I…feel…so…tired” Her eyes were closing and I turned hysterical
“*Sniff* DON’T!!!! Please….please…please don’t *sniff* don’t close your eyes. S-s-stay with me!!!! Y-y-you haven’t *sniff* lived our happy life yet…*sniff* we are going to find a place to live together”
She placed a hand onto mine “L-l-live on, I…I…I don’t th-think”
“No!!! Don’t say that!!!! *sob* You will live” her blood was seeping through my fingers and my tears started pouring out faster “WHERE IS THAT F*CKING AMBULANCE?????!!!!!”
“J-just *cough* r-remember I…I…will b-be w-w-watching y-you from a-above”
“I don’t want you to watch me from above *sob* I want you to watch me here!!!!”
“B-b-baby, p-p-promise…m-me…y-you’ll q-quit” I nodded my head furiously, I didn’t care about my job, I just wanted you to be alive. She smiled at me one last time before she closed her eyes and I lost her forever
“NO!!!!! NO!!!!!!! Wake up!!!!! *sob* Wake up!!!!!!!” I placed my palms against her heart and tried pumping it but no reaction
End of Flashback
I pounded the wall in front of me at the memory as my tears mixed in with the water falling down, I felt guilty that my job had caused the one I love to die. I pounded the wall a couple of more times before I crouched down hugging my knees and shivering at the memory, crying my heart out. From that day that she left me, it felt like a part of me had died too, making me who I am today.
I got out of the shower after my little break down and walked to the kitchen to find some food left for me with a sticky note attached.
~Made you this in case you were hungry! Heat it up if it’s cold and don’t wait up!~
I smiled at the note, my partner has done so much for me in many ways that I don’t think I could ever repay her. She helped me find the bastards that took my love from me and I repaid the debt that I owed to them without a glance back after the deed was done. There was an unspoken rule that neither of us will ever be attached to the other romantically, it’s all just for fun, just to cover our needs but that’s all it is. There will never be anything romantic between us just sex, fun, animalistic desired fucking.
I finished the food quickly and just lazed around on the couch watching TV. I had given up drinking because the I promised myself to never drink again, especially since my last incident.
Flashback
I was at a local bar having a couple of drinks and of course checking the scene, no point in spending the night alone. I was dancing with a chick I picked up, groping her ass and grinding against her until I felt her, a feeling that I thought would never be felt again. I stopped what I was doing, earning a protest but I didn’t care, I searched for the source, I could feel her around here, I could sense her.
It was difficult to see through the crowd of people and the alcohol pumping through my system didn’t help but I know I could feel her, I would never mistaken it. I continued to search through the bar and was about to give up thinking that it was just my imagination and because I missed her so much until I heard a low cry for help. Normally I would just ignore these things but my gut was telling me to take a peek so using my ears and trying very hard to listen I searched for the cry.
I rounded a corner to see a girl, clothes a bit ripped, surrounded by 3 guys and by the looks of it, she wasn’t going to enjoy what was going through the minds of these guys. “OI!” I hollered out to them unexpectedly ‘What am I doing? Just leave!’
“Wadda you want? You want to join?” The guy whom I presume was their ring leader was smirking at me and I just gave him a disgusted look
“Hell no!!! Who’d want to be with you?” ‘You should mind your own business’ Clearly my mind and my body were working in different directions and I don’t know why I am even doing this, I was not anticipating getting into any trouble
The guys clearly didn’t like my remark as their smirk was replaced with a sneer. “You bitch! Who the fuck d’ya think ya are talkin’ to me like dat?” They diverted their attention away from the trapped girl and turned to me.
‘Great! Just great! See what you got yourself into?’ “Shut up brain!” I whispered to myself before looking around to find something to defend myself with. “For one thing, learn how to speak properly” ‘Damn it! Now you’re going to get it’
“Why ya little shit!!!” One of the guys advanced towards me and as he was advancing I noticed him take out a pocket knife.
He tried to stab me but being smaller than him in size, I was more agile as I ducked all his attempts until he took hold of my hair and pulled on it “ITAI!!!!” I let out a scream but the pain was quickly gone for my anger was rising. I took hold of his meaty arms and punched him straight in the gut causing him to let go of me as he stumbled a couple steps back.
“Now yor gonna get it!” He got right back into the fight trying to stab me with the knife but with much greater force. I continued to duck until I found my chance to do a leg sweep causing him to fall on his back, disarming him. Seeing that it was my chance I took the closest chair I could find and hammered it into his body, putting him out of action for awhile.
The other two didn’t take this lightly as one pulled out a military knife and the other pulled out a bayonet and was charging at me. I dodged their slashing and stabbing movements for a while but still managed to get some cuts on me. Seeing that I can’t dodge forever, I quickly surveyed my surroundings to find something to defend myself. My choices were very limited as I picked up a chair and put it in front of me in time to avoid another attack. I was safe for a while until the other guy that I knocked out earlier was gaining conscious, whereas the other two were starting to separate themselves, surrounding me. ‘Shit!!!!’
“Catch!!!” I heard a voice but only saw a metal pipe being thrown towards me as I threw the chair at one of them and caught the pipe in time to defend from the other. “Now this I like” I smirked as I defended myself against the three that were circling me. I was doing great considering that the pipe gave me a farther range than their knives.
“Ugh!” I felt pain in my side and looked down to see the pocket knife plunged into my side but I didn’t let that stop me. I pulled out the pocket knife and threw it aside and with one hand holding my side, I kept on swinging my pipe at the other two that still had knives in their hands but kicking the third to keep a distance away from me. ‘I can’t just defend I have to attack!’ As if on cue, I jumped over a table and flipped it towards one guy before doing a dropkick against the table to give more of an offensive attack. I quickly got up and charged towards the one whose pocket knife was at one point in time plunged into me. My blood was spewing at an incredible speed but I can’t tend to it right now as I pulled the chair that I was once using along with me. As soon as I thought I was close enough, my feet stopped by my arm flung the metal chair towards his direction before running towards him again. In case he ducked, my metal pipe was waiting to greet him and if he didn’t duck then I wouldn’t want to be him. Lucky for him, he ducked but he didn’t see my swing as my pipe hit him across his skull with full force, causing him to do circles in the air before landing on the ground. ‘Two down, one to go’
I turned to find my prey who was ready for me. I pointed my pipe towards him indicating that he’s next but he wasn’t scared as we circled for a bit wondering who was going to attack first. He charged first in which I swung my pipe at him, however unexpectedly he caught it and went behind me pulling the pipe against my neck, locking me. “Not so tough now are we?” he smirked as he used his knife to caress my face. Seeing that he wasn’t getting a feared reaction from me must have gotten him agitated as he slightly sliced me at my cheeks.
He pulled his arm back ready to finish me off and I took this moment to charge towards the side with him along as I put both of us through a glass table, causing him to release me. I groaned as my body was aching all over but I knew this was not over as I slowly got up and in the process pulled out the pieces of glass from my skin. The guy was trying to get up as well so I had to act fast as I picked up the pipe that flew out of my hand and hammered it against his body. I never let up, not even when he coughed out blood, splattering my face until he had fainted but I heard something move as I quickly turned to see the guy who I threw the table at was gaining conscious. “Not tonight hon!” I limped towards his awakening body, dragging a chair along the way until I was hovering over his body. I picked up the chair and hammered the chair across his body consistently, his blood splattering on my clothes until he fainted. Looking around my surroundings to make sure there was no more, I was about to limp away until I heard a faint call
“Th-thank you” I turned and met her eyes filled with fear, forgetting that there was someone here. My eyes lingered on her for a little bit longer than I usually would but gave her a nod before turning around again to walk away. I couldn’t get 10 feet away before my legs gave in and my eyes rolled to the back of my head, surrounding my vision with darkness.
***********************************************************************************************************************
The sun was shining across my face which annoyed the hell out of me as I groaned and used a pillow to cover my face, however something was different, the smell was different. I sniffed the pillow on my face and it didn’t smell like my pillow nor my shampoo as I slowly opened my eyes to examine the foreign object. To my surprise my white pillow had turned…pink, which caused to me to sit up straight away only to feel aches and pain all over my body, too much that I had to plop back down. With the rays of the sun in my face, I squinted and used my hand as a shield to take a better look of my surroundings, the walls were painted a light shade of pink, the clothes in the closet were definitely not mine and there was a stuffed bunny sitting next to my head, which scared the shit out of me as I flicked it away immediately.
“Oh you’re up” I turned to see the owner of the voice only to be met with an unknown person as my defensive mechanism was turned on. Ignoring the pain all over my body, I put my fists in front of me, ready to attack “Don’t have to get all offensive, you’re in my room, in my house in case you didn’t know”
By now my eyes have adjusted to the sun and indeed I wasn’t in my room “W-what happened?” I asked not really expecting a response
“You blacked out probably from all the wounds and damage you sustained and I didn’t know where you lived so I brought you here” At her brief summary, the events of last night replayed in my mind and immediately I recognized the girl to be the one that I had saved. I looked down at my clothes and they definitely weren’t mine but before I could ask, “Your clothes had a lot of blood so I put them in the wash and don’t move around too much or your stitches will bust” She sat beside me and put out her hand “Thanks for saving me last night. My name is Michishige Sayumi”
I shook her hand, “Er…no problem…are my clothes dry yet? I really should be going” I slowly got out of her bed
“Er…yeah, right over…” she looked around “there” as she pointed to a neatly pile of folded clothes.
I gave a slight nod before carefully moving over to grab my things, of course the pain around my body didn’t help things much. I could feel her eyes on me and I could feel that she was watching my every move but I could feel something more…something that I felt last night as well. I felt more relieved when I was in the bathroom, ‘What is this feeling? This doesn’t make sense!!! I can feel you but that can’t be, you’re not here anymore. What is she doing to me? Why do I feel that you are around me?’ I shook my head a couple of times thinking that it may be because I’ve missed you so much that I’m thinking nonsense. I began to change out of her clothes and into my own but I had a slight problem, my shirt had slits and holes from my fight and I didn’t think it was wise for me to walk around like this but what choice did I have?
I opened the door to have a hoodie placed in front of me “Here use this” Sayumi stood outside my door and smiled at me.
I gave her a small “thanks” before heading out of her room and out of her house.
“Wait!!! I don’t know what your name is” she hollered after me
I stopped when I was outside her doorstep “You don’t need to know” was my reply without turning around to look at her. As I walked further and further away from her house, I felt as if you were getting further and further away from me which confused the hell out of me, but I didn’t want to stay there, this was getting all too weird for me.
When I entered the house, my partner was just kissing one of her flings goodbye “Bye Jun, I’ll call you later this week”
Before I closed the door, Jun Jun and I nodded in acknowledgement of each other’s existence. I’ve seen Jun Jun on a couple of occasions, usually either in a club or in my home but we don’t talk, however I know that she’s not someone to piss off. “Hey, your home….and why are you walking so funny?” My partner tried to hug me but I put my arm out to stop her, confusing her
“Don’t, I got into a fight last night so I’m out of commission for the next couple of days” I walked past her to get to my room.
“What?! Let me see the damage” She hooked my arm around her neck and helped me get up the stairs to my room before helping me take off my clothes. She gasped at the sight in front of her “Oh my god!!! What the hell were you doing??? Did you say you wouldn’t get into anymore random fights??? I thought you stopped that when…”
“I did!!!” I hissed, “I don’t know why but there was this girl…”
“So you got beaten up by girl?”
“No!!! There was this girl…”
“Are you finally moving on?”
“WILL YOU JUST SHUT UP AND LISTEN???!!!” That shut her up “There was this girl…” I waited just in case she was going to interrupt me again “that looked like she was going to get raped by these 3 guys, so I helped her out”
Her eyes nearly popped out “You mean you? As in you actually helped someone?”
I glared at her “Yes, I am capable of helping someone you know”
She closed her gaped mouth “I mean, like you actually cared about other people’s business than your usual not-giving-two-shits-about-other-people’s-business???”
“YES!!!! Now will you help me get into my clothes or not because if you aren’t then get out, I need to rest”
End of Flashback
I didn’t know when but apparently I had ended up sleeping on the couch and I didn’t wake up until I heard a jingle of keys at the door. In walked my partner and one of her flings, Jun who were both surprised that I was around or at least in the living room area.
“Hey did you sleep on the couch all night? Why didn’t you sleep in your own room?”
“I accidentally fell asleep here” I nodded in Jun’s direction to acknowledge her existence as she did the same. “Anyways, I’m going to get some proper sleep so please keep it down” I winked in their direction as my partner stuck her tongue out at me and Jun just stood there with a slight blush creeping on her face.
I couldn’t really sleep so I did the next best thing, I texted Sayu. After saving her, she started appearing at all the places that you and I both use to hang out such as the park as I recalled how shocked I was when I saw her sitting in our bench, the bench where I first met you, where I asked you to be my girlfriend, where we first shared our first kiss.
Flashback
I was almost healed from the wound of my fight so I decided to take a walk to the park where we usually hung out. I saw someone sitting there looking out at the fountain, something you usually did when you were waiting for me to show up. As I got closer and closer, the figure looked familiar in which I couldn’t put my finger on who it was until she turned away at the chime of the ice-cream truck. It was her, someone that I thought I wouldn’t ever see again, Michishige Sayumi.
I was staring at her as I got closer and closer to our bench and I guess she felt my stare as she turned her head and was in a shock herself but smiled. I sat down on the bench and looked out to the fountain that you always found fascinating, in which I will never know what it was that you found…well fascinating.
“Isn’t it fascinating?” ‘Okay, did she just read my mind?’ “It’s so beautiful how the rays bounce off the water, how the water creates such a nice cool breeze and the sound of the fountain just soothes you” I closed my eyes and tried to feel the heat of the rays, the breeze from the waters and indeed it was soothing, I guess that was what you were referring to. I opened my eyes again but she was already gone as I looked left and right but she was no where to be found, but that shouldn’t bother me right? ‘Why are you looking for her? Why do you care more about her whereabouts as opposed to anyone else? I don’t care!!! Then stop looking’
End of Flashback
Fate loves to play the funniest games on people because I had started to bump into Sayu practically everywhere I went and I guess it was because of these coincidences that I started to talk to her, accept her and maybe even befriend her. We talked more about her than we did on me because I just wasn’t ready to share my world with someone else just as of yet. But I knew I was comfortable with her, almost like I had been with you, I was smiling, genuinely smiling like I had been when you were with me and soon I even grew attached to her. She was a person that had heart failure when she was a child and was in the process of healing from a heart transplant that she received not too long ago. Because of her illness, her parents were overly protective of her to a point where she was fed up and decided to live out on her own.
~Going to do my annual check up, wanna join me?~ Sayu
I had nothing better to do so I texted back telling her I’d pick her up at her house and escort her to her check up.
I felt awkward as I sat inside the doctor’s office with Sayu, I mean I’m just a friend and I didn’t know if Sayu would really feel comfortable having me hear how her medical condition was.
“So Sayumi, how have you been?” Dr. Iida Kaori, cardiac specialist, asked eyeing me in a way that I did not feel comfortable at all.
Sayu smiled “Great!”
“How has she been?” Iida-san pointed at Sayu’s heart ‘Wait they named the heart as if it was a third person? Mental note, ask Sayu about it’
Sayu chuckled, “She’s been doing well, except occasionally my heart would react to certain things”
Iida-san glanced at me “or people” causing Sayu to blush “So how about I check out how her condition is today?” Sayu got up and walked to a bed before Iida-san closed it. Not long after, Sayu and Iida-san walked out “Sayumi, you have to notify me right away if there is any extraordinary circumstances okay? We have to make sure that she will stay, you recall me telling you that after your heart transplant last spring right?”
At the mention of last spring, my attention was gone. Last spring…last spring…last spring was went you left me alone on this earth as if it were just yesterday, how time flies. I looked at Sayu as she bid Iida-san farewell and we were off.
“So what do you want to do?” Sayu asked in a somewhat chirpier mood then when Iida-san was lecturing her. I shrugged my shoulders “what’s wrong?”
“Oh nothing. By the way, was I hearing correctly? You and the doctor was referring to your heart as she?”
“Yeah! I don’t know who the owner is however I do know that the owner is a female, around my age and died at a shooting” My mind froze ‘No that’s not possible! It’s just a coincidence! It couldn’t possibly be!!!’ I guess she felt that I wasn’t paying attention because she gave my shoulders a light push “Hey, are you okay?”
“Er…yeah…I’m okay, so you don’t know the name of the owner?” Sayu shook her head ‘I’ve got to find out, I’m curious, maybe these feelings that I have developed for Sayu was a sign from you. Are you telling me you still live, just not in your own body but in Sayu’s?’ “Er…sorry Sayu, I forgot that my roommate wanted me home for dinner tonight, it’s…er…her birthday and she’s kinda alone”
I could see Sayu’s smile fade and at the scene my heart ached “Sure, we’ll chill later”
‘I’ve got to find out’ Regardless of how I didn’t want to leave Sayu, I had to check, I needed confirmation and I ran to the first place in my mind….Dr. Iida Kaori
My hands were shaking when I knocked on Iida-san’s door and sweat was clearly visible across my forehead but that could be because of the running I just did. “Come in” I opened the door and could see the shock in Iida-san’s face “Yes? Did you leave something? Is Sayumi okay?”
“I-Iida-san, I…I…I…have a question for you” Iida-san put down the pen she was holding and indicated for me to sit down “I…I…is it possible to know who the owner of Sayu’s heart is?” I would’ve thought my question was weird and would at least set a reaction out of Iida-san but she didn’t give me one, instead she let out a heavy sigh
“Isn’t life funny? How there are people that you’d think would never show up in your life again just to have them suddenly appear in front of you” I was unsure as to how to answer and was utterly confused as to what Iida-san meant. I guess me not answering was a clear indication of that fact because Iida-san let out a light chuckle “Sorry, I am not allowed to give up patient information but maybe this will answer you” Iida pulled out something from her desk and placed it in the middle of her desk.
My eyes popped out, my hands trembled as I reached forward to grab a hold of the card that lay before me. Tears were brimming as my finger brushed along the card, an organ donor card…with your name. I didn’t know to be happy or to be upset, happy that I am having another chance but upset that you never told me you wanted to donate your organs. I was stunned as I gave Iida-san a slight nod and walked out the door.
I don’t know how long I have been sitting here at this bench but I knew that from the time I left Iida-san’s office, my tears had been falling non-stop and my mind had been turning at a mile a minute thinking of what to do about this information. By the time I was all cried out, it was nightfall, the stars were out, the lights were on for the fountain and again I was mesmerized by what you saw in this fountain. I looked up to the sky ‘Is that why you organized for me to meet her? So that I would find out that I have a second chance? To fulfill our dream of living in another city? Is that what you want, for me to be living with someone new? Give me a sign as to what you want me to do? Is this your sign for me to move on with my life? Are you really okay with this all, for me to be with someone and yet not you? Give me a sign!’ Nothing, there was no sign as I chuckled at how silly things have turned out, I couldn’t think for myself, so I decided to go home, I needed to vent and my partner/roommate/best friend is the only person that could possibly give me an answer, an audible answer.
That’s exactly what I did, I consulted my partner who was just as bewildered as I was about the information, but the only question that mattered to me was “Should I fulfill the dream?” I sat there waiting for her answer, in which felt like forever when in reality it was only 5 minutes, but the anticipation was killing me. Her face bore a mixture of emotions that I couldn’t quite understand, like there was happiness, sorrow, confusion, anger, I’m not sure what to be exact. She stood up suddenly and was walking up to her room “Oi!!! You didn’t answer me”
“Do what makes you happy” she responded without turning to see me but her voice bore something, something that I couldn’t quite place my finger on.
‘What makes me happy?....’ I sat there thinking about her sentence and I could feel a smile creeping up onto my face, I knew what I wanted as I bolted out the door…to Sayu’s house.
When I got to her house, her house was pitch black which caused confusion because I was sure she should be home by now. I quickly texted her as I waited on her porch. Not long later I received a text from her telling me where she is and that she wanted to see me, feeling a smirk on my face at the later part of the text as I ran as fast as I could to her destination.
When I got there the atmosphere was strange as I saw Sayu, dressed in black and lighting an incense, prayed then stuck it on the floor near a pole. There was also flowers propped up at this pole as well, now why does this scene give me an insecure feeling? I shook it out of my system because I was overjoyed at the fact that you still lived on as I walked closer with a wide smile.
As soon as I placed my hand on Sayu’s shoulder to pull her in for a hug, I felt pain within my abdomen as I slowly pulled away seeing Sayu’s emotionless face and looked down. There I caught sight of a knife thrust into my abdomen with the handle being held by Sayu. I used my hands to grab onto Sayu’s shoulders for leverage from the pain, but Sayu stepped forward pushing the knife further into my body. Blood had spilled from my lips but again I pulled away to look at Sayu’s face, which was still emotionless. “W-why?”
Sayu pushed me away “Don’t you recognize this location?” she asked with her arms out
My eyes were beginning to lose focus but I blinked a couple of times to regain it as I looked around at where I stood, but nothing came out. I guess she realized I was clueless as she pulled out a gun from behind her “This here” with her free hand she pointed to pole with the flowers and incense “is where you killed my father”
I was shocked as my legs gave way and I fell down to my knees ‘No!...no!....No!...NO!...This can’t be happening…this can’t be happening, not when I just found a piece of your existence…not when I was going to fulfill our dream’ I could feel the last of my energy leaving me as I laid flat on my back trying to breathe.
Sayu walked towards me until she was hovering over my weak body “Payback is a bitch isn’t it?” ~BANG~
-
Omg!!!! The title couldn't be more true. The irony in this fic is so strong that I could close my mouth after it hung open from reading *slack jawed*
I really believed that the transplant was what made Sayu and our lead character meet so frequently. Gosh but now it seems that the bunny plotted this right from the start! Who knows but the 3 crooks and the doc aka Iida-san might have been planted by her too *gasps*
On the other hand, what are the odds that the heroine's gf's organ was truly given to Sayu and it was just a sick coincidence that the person who she had to seek revenge on was the main character?
I'm trying to guess e identities of everyone and after mulling over it, I'm gonna say Gaki is the main girl. As for the partner, I think Ai? And the dead gf is Eri. these 2 are rather interchangeble
but I can't see Eri preparing food for Gaki XD
Besides, a JunEri couple is even stranger than an AiJun one :D
This isnt the end right? I can't wait to know what happens next. And if I guessed the characters correctly.
Come back and update soon! Hopefully without that annoying germie who seems to want to stick onto you for so long.
Oh and arigatou for writing this! I'm very satisfied for now :P Im a happy ham from reading a yuppy fic :) Yuppy has a good meaning right? Since it's Reina related it must be :D
-
o.o damn payback is a bitch XD very well written i must say
-
Oh snap! *totally speechless*
Oh wow! Irony...how true :shocked No comment can justify how epic this one-shot is :bow:
Initially I was imagining Reina as the main character with Eri as the dead girlfriend. But reading it the second time, my guess is that Ai is the main character who's mourning for dead Risa who somehow end up in Sayu. Reina is the partner? idk
-
@ Mame-chan: I'm glad you liked it, I wouldn't dare disappoint something created for you. Was that along the lines of something you'd expect or way out of the norm???
Unfortunately, my doctor has said that it'll take time for the germie to go away so I still am not at 100% but I can feel that I am somewhere close and ready to continue writing.
Here's the thing, I don't know if I should write another part to it because it might not have the same effect as this one and if I were to do another part, I think to get all your answers will be an additional 1-2 parts. I am up for writing but I am wondering if that would kill the effect of this part. Hmmmm....
@ kawaii beam: :welcome
Thank you!
@ baddie: This was actually a very good one to write about and I am shocked myself at how I even managed to think about it. However, it's funny the other titles that I had in mind were all thrown out because I couldn't think of one suitable until I heard a song titled "Irony" :lol:
So here's a question: Should I or should I not continue "Irony"?
-
Enlighten Me
What is this feeling that I have every time we touch, speak, look into each other’s eyes,
Every aspect of you puts me into a trance and when we part, it’s like time flies.
What is this feeling that seems so fresh and new when I am so close to you,
Every time you’re around, it’s like I’m lost and have no clue of what I should do.
What is this feeling that I’ve developed for you just, oh I don’t know, recently?
Every time another person is around you I wish to be them, full of envy.
What is this feeling that I have suppressed myself to continue to think about,
Every time I try and want to confide in you, I get scared, full of uttermost doubt
What is this feeling that I can not figure out where, how and of course why
Every time I am pondering by myself I wished the answer would fall from the sky
What is this feeling that brings mixed emotions within me, sad, anger, fear, happy
Won’t someone clear up my confusion and questions and just enlighten me?
I was confused yet again and I didn’t know why as I penned out my latest entry of emotions into my diary. I stare at the open page on my desk and give out a frustrated cry but yet at the same time a snort at what I have just written. I am surprised at myself and I’m pretty sure if anyone ever gets hold of my diary they would’ve questioned it and whether I just copied it out of somewhere.
I shook my head as I was putting my head into another turmoil over a stupid matter as opposed to thinking of the actual issue before me, oh how I move from one topic to another, it’s no wonder people think I’m weird.
I don’t know when this all started but I guess it was from our corner together on Haromoni@ and the consistent partnering together may have played a part but why? I mean why now as opposed to before? Before we were close, best friends and now everything seems to have changed at least within me and I freaked out when I wasn’t going anywhere with my deductions. I tried confiding in others but I was scared to tell anyone else of these feelings, what if they think I weirder than they already do? What if they held similar feelings for the same person? And then I’d lose another friend and would cause tension between members and because of this tension we’d have to disband ourselves or worse, one of us would graduate and then… *Smack smack* I was getting ahead of myself once again at all the fears that I had with this whole ordeal
I got upset more often because it seems like you treat me like a best friend, a sister but nothing more and it’s times like those that crush all of my hopes and courage to speak up. Of course, it doesn’t help that you were always closer to a certain leader than you were to me, and I could feel the uneasiness in me envying our leader. You treated everyone with care and concern but it seems like more with Ai-chan than you would for the rest, including me. Feeling frustration coming upon me, I got up from my desk, closing my diary, and flopped myself face first onto my bed, giving out a cry into my pillow.
~DING DONG~ The doorbell rang which is semi-weird because well it’s my day off, technically not but I wasn’t feeling well today and everyone else should be at rehearsals, but then again I am not the only one living in this house, it’s probably some sales person or looking for my parents.
~DING DONG~ ~DING DONG~ That bell was getting on my nerves as I got up in a foul mood and stomped over to the door “Whatever you’re selling, I’m….G-Gaki-san?” You cocked your eyebrow at me holding a smirk on your cute face….did I say cute???
“Kame, seems like you’re not as sick as I thought you were and here I am worried senseless about your well-being”
“I…er…”
You started giggling “Easy, I was just joking with you” you turned serious though “are you feeling okay? You seem to be sweating a lot, is it hot in your house? Or are you running a fever?” you stretched your hand out to my forehead but I moved away
“Er…I’m fine Gaki-san, I was having the worst headache ever so I couldn’t come to work today”
“So….did you intend to invite me in or were you planning to have your sub-leader stand at the door all day?” I moved aside and lowered my head in embarrassment “So have you eaten yet?” I closed the door and thought about what I did so far in the day and I guess I told a longer time than you expected because you squinted your eyes in suspicion. “Okay, why don’t you lie down on your bed and I’ll make you something to eat” You were pushing me towards my room but I couldn’t have that, I may be an aho but I wasn’t an impolite one
“Yadda Gaki-san! You are my guest, so why don’t you sit in the living room and I’ll get you something to drink” I pushed you down on the couch and scurried off to the kitchen to grab a glass of water, more for me than for you as I was unsure as to what to do in this situation. My heart was racing, I was nervous and scared yet happy at the same time that you took time to come visit and see how I was. The gesture was simple yet I couldn’t help but melt at the fact that you took the effort to come see me as I gulped the water in one go before heading out. I paused as I held the empty cup in hand and looked at it for a moment before realization hit me *smack* ‘I was suppose to get Gaki-san a glass of water, not drink it!!!’ I turned around quickly and got a new clean glass and filled it with water before heading out to the living room only to find you no where in sight ‘Was I just dreaming that you came by?’ “Er…Gaki-san?”
“I’m in your room!!!” you hollered out ‘Whew!!! I guess I am not going out of my mind, Gaki-san is in my room…in my room…IN MY ROOM?! Crap my diary!!!!!’ I raced upstairs to my room and burst through the door, causing you to drop the book in your hand
“Kame!!! Is everything okay????”
I rushed over to my desk and frantically shoved my diary into my desk “Er…yeah…here is your water” I passed the glass over to you nervously.
You took the glass and looked at me awkwardly “Are you sure you’re okay?”
“Yeah…so Gaki-san what would you like to eat?”
You gave a snort “I wouldn’t trust anything you make, so instead of asking me, I should be asking you”
“No, no I couldn’t have you cook for me…um….hmmmmm…want to go out and eat?”
You gave me a serious look “Are you sure you are up for it? I mean you didn’t look so good earlier, maybe it’s not a good idea”
I smiled “Don’t worry, it’s okay, I’m fine” ‘As long as it’s just you and me, everything will be fine’ I pushed you out of my room to change as I plot what we were going to do for the day
*********************************************************************************************************
Since the day I was sick, it seemed like everything was back to normal with me taking quick peeks in your direction, feeling a bit upset when you were with Ai-chan, feeling my heart race when you ask me out to eat or spend the day with you. However I couldn’t help but wonder and think that I should be straight-forward with you and ask what it is I am feeling towards you.
You have caught my peeks at times and would smile and I felt like I was going to die on the spot from the radiation, as I quickly turned and hid the warm feeling in my cheeks. “Oi!!! Are you listening to Reina?!” Reina stood there tapping her feet on the floor, arms crossed over her chest
“Reina, let’s go somewhere less noisy to talk” Sayumin, my saviour, suggested as she pushed Reina in the direction of the corner and I just followed sheepishly at not hearing a word Reina had talked about.
“So as Reina was saying….” I lost my focus once again as I noticed you huddled with Ai-chan and were giggling. I could feel my insides boil with anger just looking at the scene before me as I got up from the couch stopping Reina and her story and stomped off outside the building “Oi! We have a meeting in 10 minutes” I could hear Reina hollering after me in what seems to be a confused tone
I walked out to a nearby bench just to take deep breaths, to calm myself. When I was calm, I felt my eyes brim with tears ‘What is happening to me??? Why am I feeling like this??? What is going on???’ I was crying but I didn’t know why I was crying, letting the tears flow freely down my face
“Hey” I didn’t have to turn or look up to know who the owner of the voice was and I felt a hand being placed on my shoulder. I didn’t respond, instead….I ran?! My feet were acting on their own accord but it felt great just running away, even if it was momentarily. I ran until I couldn’t run anymore before plopping myself down onto the grass
~BUZZ BUZZ~ ~BUZZ BUZZ~ ~BUZZ BUZZ~ I pulled out my phone to realize that I had 4 text messages
Why the hell are you not back for the meeting?~Reina
Is there something wrong? You know you can always tell me right?~Aho Sayumin
Eri, you better have a good explanation of your disappearance ~Ai-chan
Kame~ Why did you run off? I’m worried about you, are you still sick? I’ve told management that you weren’t feeling well but call me as soon as possible. Tell me where you are!!! What is wrong? Is there something bothering you? Did I do something? Did something happen? ~ Gaki-san
I practically ignored the first 3 messages and stared at the one sent by you. I could tell you were worried but that’s not what I wanted, I didn’t want you to worry about me for the sake of worrying about me as a sub-leader or a friend, I wanted…I wanted more? What am I thinking?? I don’t know what I want!!!!! I put my phone back inside my pocket and plopped down onto the grass looking up at the sky. What do I want? Why does seeing you with Ai-chan make me upset? Why do I want you to stop worrying about me yet at the same time want you to worry about me? I stayed there looking up at the sky for I don’t know how long but I knew I had to go back and face the music, Ai-chan will definitely have my head because now I’ve caused her trouble.
My feet were tired as I lazily dragged my feet back towards the office and it could be from all that running yet I felt that I didn’t want to get back to the office so quickly, maybe make you worry a little more? Make Ai-chan get in trouble for causing this sudden anger in me? No I shouldn’t think like this, she hasn’t done anything to me, so why do I want to purposely get back so slowly?
When I got back to the office, Reina and Sayumin were hovering over me asking multiple questions but were pulled aside as I was face-to-face with our leader and sub-leader
“Eri, what happened? Why did you not come to the meeting?” Ai asked in a serious tone. I opened my mouth but no words came out
You grabbed onto my arm “Kame, tell us!!! Ai-chan just got scolded because of your little disappearance act, at least tell us something!”
‘Ai-chan, Ai-chan, Ai-chan…I should have known better than this to believe that you were worried about me as opposed to Ai-chan. I am such a fool’ “Sorry Ai-chan” I bowed, my heart was hurting and I felt drained, weak yet tears were about to spill but I didn’t want anyone to see me now so after my little apology, I did the only thing I knew how to do, grab my bag from Sayumin and ran.
I didn’t run outside the office building this time, I just ran around the office building until I came upon an empty room where I leaned against the closed door. My legs felt weak as I slid down and cried, cried until I couldn’t cry anymore. I felt my phone vibrate but I couldn’t be bothered, the last thing I need now was for you to pretend to be worried when in reality you could just be looking for an answer to help Ai-chan.
***************************************************************************************************************
I woke up and noticed I wasn’t in my room or in my own house yet in the office. I tried to get up by fell back down, my body was feeling stiff from sleeping in a sitting position for how long? I looked up at the clock and it was already 9 in the evening….9 IN THE EVENING??? I have been sleeping for 4 hours at least. I stretched my legs and arms to get some feeling back into them before attempting to stand again ~BUZZ BUZZ~ I rubbed my eyes as I pulled out my phone to see that I had 37 missed calls and 24 text messages, in which 5 were from Reina and Sayumin each and the rest were from you.
Eri!!!! What was that all about? ~ Reina
Eri, there is definitely something wrong. Call me~ Sayumin
Kame, what was that all about? ~ Gaki-san
Eri, you haven’t answered my calls or text ~ Reina
Eri, where are you?? Please call me ~ Sayumin
Kame, Ai-chan and I aren’t upset at you, please call either one of us ~Gaki-san
‘Ai-chan and I…Ai-chan and I…Jesus, why do I bother’ I checked the other messages and realized that Sayumin and Reina had begun to worry about me and are waiting for me to call them, so before looking at the rest of your messages, I decided to text them
Guys, I am fine, a little stressed but I am fine. Sorry for making you guys worry, I’ll make it up to you later ~ Eri
I read through your messages and more of Ai-chan and your concern were appearing before me. I looked down the list to see only 3 more messages remain before I received another text
Eri!!!! What took you so long to respond??? Reina and I are pacing back and forth at my house!!!!! It’s late, you get yourself some rest but we expect you to spill tomorrow when we go shopping (your treat for ice-cream) ~ Sayumin
I closed that message with a smile, I can always leave it up to Sayumin and Reina to try to con me into buying them food. I opened up the three messages from you, ready to be disappointed once again
Kamei Eri!!! Where are you??? Why haven’t you called me back??? Did something happen??? I am very worried about you, please, please, please call me back ~ Gaki-san
Kame, I don’t care why you ran anymore just please tell me you are safe ~ Gaki-san
Kame, I am waiting for you at your house and I won’t leave until you show up ~ Gaki-san
From the last message I got up and looked at the time that the message was sent, 6:38 pm, which means that you have been waiting there…one…two..two and fifteen…thirty…about two and a half hours!!!!! I gathered my things and bolted out of the door, running towards my house but then slowed down
‘She probably isn’t there anymore, who am I to make you wait? I’m pretty sure that Ai-chan would convince you to leave and talk to me tomorrow anyways…or better yet, maybe Ai-chan would call to hang out or wait for my text or call together…why does it matter anymore??? Why do you have this control over my emotions???? You make me happy yet upset at the same time, what is it that you’ve done to make me melt from one look yet also cry from one speech???’ I was pretty sure you’ve left already so it didn’t matter to run anymore.
“KAME!!!!!” I looked up just in time to catch you “W-where have you been???”
I pulled you away to see your tear-streaked face “W-what’s wrong Gaki-san?”
“What’s wrong?! What’s wrong?! You ran away, I called and text you and you give me no response, I’ve been worried sick about you. I didn’t dare leave my spot in case you came home and now that I see you, you ask me what’s wrong?????? Baka!!!!!” you grabbed your bag and started to run
I ran after you “Gaki-san!!! Gaki-san!!! Stop…s-st-stop running…” my legs weren’t exactly in the best shape due to sleeping in a weird position for a long period of time and running so much lately that I collapsed “ITAI~~!!!!” I tried to get up but my hands stung as I turned them around to see scratches on them
Someone pulled my hands and started cleaning them, blowing at the wounds. I looked up to see you there tending to me and I was mesmerized by how your facial expression, trying desperately to clean my wound and not inflict any pain on me. You turned to look at me “Kame, does it hurt?”
I pulled out of my trance as well as pulled my hands from you “No, I’m fine…I’m sorry Gaki-san, I shouldn’t have been so irresponsible, causing so much trouble for Ai-chan, you probably got into trouble too as my sub-leader, and I’m sorry for making you worry about your kouhai, wasting your time waiting for me, making you cry…” I babbled on until I felt a soft pair of lips on mine.
You pulled away and without a word you helped me get up “ITAI!!!” I looked at my knees all scraped as you bent down to brush off the excess grass and blow on it. All I could do was stare ‘Did…did…huh?!...What?...Eh?!...Was that?...Was that just my imagination??? What?? Huh???’ I was lost in thought and didn’t realize that you put my arm around your shoulder and was carrying me home.
When we got to my doorstep, you didn’t look at me nor say anything as you looked for my keys and opened the door, helped me pull off my shoes before heading up to my room. You placed me on my bed and left for a moment before coming back with the first aid kit. No words were said as I stared at your every movement and every facial expression as you clean my wounds. I couldn’t even feel the sting from the disinfectant because just staring at you made the pain go away, just having you tend to me made the internal pain go away.
Because you haven’t spoke to me, I honestly believed the events prior to was just my imagination but that’s okay now, because you were tending to me, you were here with me. You got up when you finished putting band-aids on my knees and put away the first aid kit. I got a teeny weenie bit unhappy because that would mean that you’re going to leave.
You sat down on the bed beside me though and you took my hands in yours carefully not to touch my scratches and looked up at me with tears in your eyes. “Gaki-san…wh-“
“Kamei Eri, I don’t know what you’ve done to me and how you did it but every time we speak, touch or look into each other’s eyes, my heart wouldn’t stop racing. Every moment I spend with you, I wished that it’ll never end or that time would stand still. I started noticing you a lot more not just as a friend, member or kouhai and I was at a loss as to what to say to you sometimes, as I didn’t want you to be scared if I treated you any different, yet I always seem to forget about that part when you were concerned, I’d be more worried when something is bothering you, more happy when I see you smiling and spending time with me, more sad when I see you upset or when you’re sick. I was getting upset when you were laughing freely with Tanakacchi and Sayumin wishing that I was the one making you laugh without a worry in the world, taking away all your burden. I blame myself when my sub-leader figure got into the way and make you upset when I was worried about you, I blame myself for being so stupid and not understanding what it was that I felt. I can’t deny that I am not scared right now as I confess these feelings that you’d look at me like I was crazy but when you didn’t respond my texts and messages, I thought of the worst that had happened to you, I was going crazy asking around other members about your whereabouts, I was praying to the gods that they’ll tell me where you are or at least let me see that you are home safe and sound…I…I…I love you Eri, I’ve been a fool for not seeing it before…I…”
I kissed you, in which you didn’t respond until I was about to pull away when you circled your arms around my neck and pulled me closer. When we pulled apart I could only grin “Thank you Gaki-san, for enlightening me”
-
Daww, cute! Sayu and Reina cameos kinda stole the show until Gaki's little rant at the end.
-
@ Her Awesome Holiness: I'll put that into consideration the next time I write, but then again I also wanted to show other people are there for her so that she understands that she's not alone. It also shows the impact of her actions nee??
Irony
Part 2
I surveyed my surroundings that have become so familiar to me for quite some time now, since last spring to be exact. I’ve been coming here since you left because you were who I could talk to, someone who would always listen to me and in a way it was as if I was giving her a full report of her recent developments. I also felt guilty on multiple levels, the first being that if I didn’t show her my world maybe things would have turned out differently, not all but at least she would have been happy. I knew that I would never find happiness regardless, but at least I wouldn’t be living with these feelings, these same feelings that I can never tell her myself. It would seem bizarre in a sense considering our relationship wasn’t a simple one either but I knew she would never accept me or anyone else for that matter so why bother telling her right?
I remember when I first met her...
Flashback #1
I wasn’t paying attention to my surroundings because I had a mission, there was something that I had to do and I was the only one that could or at least in the current situation, I was the only available person to do it. People have scrutinized about what I do but I wasn’t much of a person to give a shit about what they think because for all I care, I was good at what I do. I was waiting casually leaning up against a pole when I heard a sound from a close alleyway, it sounded like a fight and I was curious so I decided to take a quick glance at what was going on.
I peeked into the alleyway and indeed a fight was occurring between her and 2 other guys who apparently don’t look like they are asking for directions. I was first intrigued by her determined look, the look that she wasn’t going to back down to those guys and weren’t scared but I suppose that wasn’t what the guys expected. There was an exchange of words in which I couldn’t hear from my position so I decided to creep closer, lucky for me these alleyways are dimly lit so I could hid behind crates and no one would notice my existence.
“...quietly, don’t worry we aren’t going to hurt you” one of the guys said
“You must be out of you minds”
“Now why would you say that? I thought we were having fun in the club earlier and you looked like you wanted to have a good time so why would you stop the fun here”
“Like you said, we were in a club. Just because I decide to dance with you guys doesn’t necessarily mean I have to sleep with you. What do you take me for?”
“You dress and talk like you wanted to spend the night, so what else did you think we were going to take you for, now let’s go, I know a place nearby” one of the guys made an attempt to drag her away
To my surprise, she flung their hands away “keep your dirty hands to yourself! I am not leaving with you two nor did I intend to, so why don’t you turn around and get yourself another girl”
“That wasn’t a question that I was asking, it was a demand now come with us quietly or you’ll regret it” From the sound of his voice, he was losing his patience and I on the other hand was getting curious as to what was going to happen next.
She didn’t say anything but turned her back on them ‘Wrong move girlie!’ just as expected, one of the guys put their hand on her shoulders and turned her around to face them “we aren’t done yet. Come with us now”
In one quick motion, the guy who had his hand on her shoulder was lying on his back, and it surprised not only them but me. ‘I wish I had popcorn’ I knew it wasn’t the moment but honestly this totally looked like a good flick. The guys didn’t like that, not one bit as the other one who was standing charged at and managed to bear hug her from behind. ‘Oh that sucks!! I guess you’re a goner tonight’ but boy was I wrong, I watched as she used the back of her head and hit him in the face causing him to let go of you. While one was nursing their face, the other had already gotten up and was ready to take her down by all means “You bitch! Now you’re going to get it! When we get our hands on you, we are so going to make you pay for this. You can surrender now and we’ll be nice to you when we fuck you otherwise hehe we’ll fuck you till morning and I’ll be damned if you’re going to feel good about it” She bore a disgusted look but prepared herself in a fighting stance.
He charged at her throwing fists all over the place and I could see that she was trying her best to dodge. ‘Honey, you better stop dodging and start attacking otherwise you’re going to be here for a long time’ I placed my hand over my side, ready in case I had to step in.
She ran towards the wall and used it as leverage as her foot made contact with his face ‘Impressive, maybe you won’t need my help after all’ The guy stumbled back but by now both guys were ready to give her a hard time. I watched as she ran towards my direction, throwing things to give herself distance from them ‘Awww man!!! That’s it? No more show?’ Again I was wrong, she picked up a broom from the alleyway and started to swing it at them, the broom would hit them occasionally but the impact was minor. One of them even caught it and I could tell she was tugging but the guy was just stronger as they pulled her closer via the broom. She let it go hoping that the guy would fall but nothing doing, and considering her back was towards me I couldn’t see her expression but the guy who was facing me was grinning. He threw the broom aside and they advanced towards her until she picked up some empty bottles and started throwing it at them, which did help her for a moment until there were no more bottles for her to throw. Seeing that she was out of ammunition, they advanced towards her once more while she were backing away. I saw her pick up something and held them in her hands but I couldn’t really see what it was since there were no lights shining above her. I watched as she charged at them and from under the light I could make out 2 metal rods, as she swung them violently. She was doing fine until they both picked up rods too and now I was really interested to see how the fight is going to end.
She had her run, managing to hit the guys but I guess being guys that were bigger than her, the impact made was minor so their recover time was fast as they managed to whack her across the head. ‘Ouch!! That’s got to hurt’ I winced in pain just looking at the impact as her whole body spun towards the wall but she didn’t fall ‘I repeat myself, impressive~!’ She went back into the fight and again she used the wall as leverage however this time instead of using her foot, she used the metal rod as the rod made contact with one of their heads. ‘One down, one more to go hon’ I was shocked when she suddenly threw the two rods that she was holding towards the other guy but my questions were answered when I noticed her picking up a metal pipe. The metal pipe was longer than the rods so she had an advantage attacking from a longer range than they did. She whacked the one standing against their shins, causing them to yelp in pain and disarm them, then I watched her jump forward, swinging the metal pipe against their backs causing them to fall to the floor. I had thought she would just leave but instead she continued to whack him until they couldn’t move and I don’t know whether that is because they were unconscious or was it because they were dead.
I was so concerned with the guy on the floor and I guess she was too because neither of us noticed the guy whose nose was bleeding behind her. He was right behind her and I saw her pause for a bit before turning around that’s when I saw the blood seeping through her shirt. She didn’t let that stop her though as she used the metal pipe and plunged it into his chest making his stumble backwards. She then charged towards him with the metal pipe in hand and whacked him on the side continuously before whacking him on his legs making him go done for the count. I thought that everything was over but it didn’t seem like it as I watched her hover over the guy that was in pain rolling around on the floor and turned him around so that he was perpendicular to her.
“Fuck this!” She heaved the metal pipe sideways and thrust it up his ass causing him to scream out in pain. I never would have guessed a guy his size could scream like so and I would think he should feel fortunate that the metal pipe couldn’t go up his ass for real as opposed to feeling pain in his crown jewels and asshole area. I watched her slowly walk towards me, metal pipe scratching across the floor until she was close to me, before the winner and her metal pipe fell to the floor.
I got out from my hiding spot and knelt down beside her fallen body, using my hands to nudge the body a bit to see if she had died from the blood loss but realized that she had fallen unconscious. I was about to leave since the movie was over but then a bright idea had hit me as I decided to hoist her over my shoulder and take her home with me.
I cleaned up her wounds and even helped patch her up before preparing food. I did receive a message from my boss and he wasn’t the slightest happy that I forgot my task and instead focussed on your fight. However, I could finish the task another day so I didn’t worry as much. I had finished cooking something up and was about to wake her up so I walked up the stairs to my room. I had barely stepped one foot in the door when I could sense something swinging towards my face as I put my hand out to catch the baseball bat that was inches away from my face. “You know for someone who helped clean your wounds and patch you up, this is definitely the weirdest way to show gratitude” I held the baseball bat in a tight grip and twisted it out of her hands. I giggled slightly at the shocked facial expression and wondered how it is that I could possibly produce any emotions out of her when she had just defeated and almost killed two guys that were bigger than her frame.
She backed up a bit towards my bed and placed a hand over her wound “W-w-who are you?”
I smirked, “You were real brave last night, you didn’t let the guys have their way with you and I must say, I am impressed” I don’t know what it is, maybe the sadistic part of me but I purposely ignored the question.
“I...I...I have taken a few pointers...for...self defence purposes and I guess at times I lose myself”
“Lose yourself?!” I cocked my eye at her “Girl, you’re hits were directed at fatal areas you could’ve killed them” She diverted her gaze from mine as if in shame “If you had proper defence training then maybe you wouldn’t have sustained such injuries...but then again I am no master in hand-to-hand combat”
“You sound like you have been in a couple of fights of your own” she gave me a suspicious look
“Oh you know it’s hard to make a living on the streets so...”
“USSO! You mean you make a living fighting?”
I chuckled at her expression, “Well not exactly fighting....” in which she gave me a confused look “Are you interested?” seeing her nod in acknowledgement with such vigour “come with me, I’ll show you what I mean” I put my hand out for her to hold. I took her down to my basement or lair in which we walked to a row of cupboards “Let me show you my babies” I watched her facial expression as I opened the cupboards one by one. Usually I would think that a normal person would be scared but for some reason the feeling and aura that I got from this girl was nothing of that sort yet in fact the feeling that she’d probably have the same interest as me.
End of Flashback #1
Indeed she was interested and we discussed about what it was I did and immediately she wanted to join. I questioned her about those around her and the fact that she’d be putting them in danger and it was then that I found out that she was an orphan, there were no other relatives nor family members that could possible hinder her decisions or anything. I can’t say I wasn’t empathetic about her background but to make such a decision right there and then without thinking clearly of the life we’d be going through, it was spontaneous but that is what made her a perfect addition to the organization. The last couple of new recruits that we had were to compassionate for their own and in the end we lost them not too long after they had joined so her personality was something that would guarantee at least her life to be safe. That was until you stepped into the picture.
Flashback #2
She came barging in that day, all smiles and it was rare besides the time when I first introduced her into the business. After that it was as if professionalism was everything to her, she barely cracked a smile and was always serious, every time we went out to talk about a new deal, at the end of every deal, the client always commented about how cool she looked and even intimidating. They were truly surprised that a person of her size could ever look intimidating but I guess that’s why they came back to us all the time, she was making a name for herself.
“What’s got into you? This is a rare sight... in fact it’s a Polaroid moment” I teased and raised my eyebrow at her
“I met the greatest girl in my life, she’s so beautiful, funny, a bit clumsy and weird, almost out of this weird but she’s got this aura that just draws me to her” as she was describing you, it was as if she were floating off the floor and flying towards cloud nine.
I was happy for her but I was also concerned and I guess that concern was draw all over my face because she frowned and looked at me “What’s wrong? Aren’t you happy for me?”
We became best friends, partners as well and I just didn’t see why I should lie or hide anything from her. “I am worried”
She raised an eyebrow, “worried about what?”
“You know the occupation we have and well in the past there have been those that came and gone because they were soft with their emotions and...”
“Awww come off it, you should know me very well by now” her retort held a hint of venom
“Now don’t give me that tone, I am not questioning your professionalism, I am worried about losing my partner” I lied and I think she saw right through me
“I know that the ones before were soft because of emotions and in the end lost their lives but don’t worry about me” she had that determined and ‘trust me’ look
“Well I think there is something that you might have to consider...”
“What is that?”
“Er...have you thought that maybe they might not be approving your occupation?” She stood there in deep thought and I knew that I won that argument.
End of Flashback #2
At least I thought I had won the argument, who knew the girl she found was so unbelievable? She had been happier throughout the time that she met you and in a sense I was happy for her, I mean who made the rules that just because you’re in our profession you can’t find happiness or deserve happiness?
She kept professional image yet also smiled a lot more when she came back from your dates. She was practically in heaven when she finally found the courage to ask you to be her girlfriend and even started meddling in my relationship affairs
She came back that day with you and I was shocked because I didn’t know how much you knew about me and about what we did and of course I wouldn’t want to cause any trouble if you thought otherwise.
Flashback #3
I was sitting in the library planning our next mission when she popped her head through the door “Hey”
“You’re home early from your date” I commented without looking up
“I...er...I brought her home with me” that got my attention
“Wow...how long have you guys been going out?? You’re already sleeping with her???”
“No dipsquad!!! I brought her home to introduce her to you!!!! You’re the closest thing to family I’ve got so...” I was honoured yet my instincts could help but kick in as I suppressed the smile that was forming
“Does she know...”
She nodded, in which I couldn’t help but be surprised “I told her everything about how you and I met, how I got into the business and what we do”
“And she’s fine about this?” What can I say? I was sceptical about any human being that was accepting of our backgrounds, at least any normal human being. She nodded proudly ‘This I’ve got to see’
I walked out of the library with her and we exchanged formalities and sat in the living room in silence ‘Boy talk about awkward!!!!’ I looked at her to start some sort of conversation, a cough, a joke anything but she was so absorbed at looking at you that she didn’t catch my signals ‘It’s okay I can do this, she’s just a girl so I can talk to her like a friend or an acquaintance...should I be using my business tone? My flirting tone? No not that one, I’d be killed in an instant hmmmmm.....’
“So...I hear you’re in the same line of business” you spoke up as I was formulating my method of communicating
“Er...yeah”
“How did you get involved in this field?” ‘Wait, are we talking about the same occupation?? She asks that question if it was normal?’
“Well...my history is more complicated than a simple induction, it was more like survival of the fittest???”
“Wow!!! So you must have had it hard” ‘Still not getting a clue as to which occupation you have in mind....’ “So do you like being an assassin?” ‘Yep, she knows’
“Well...it’s not a question of liking the job, it’s more like I am so deep in this field that it might be more difficult for me to live a normal life”
“Does your other half know about what you do?” She snorted and I glared in her direction
“Well you see...how should I phrase this...I’m like a bird that doesn’t like to be strapped down”
“Baby, in other words, she’s a player” I threw a cushion at her in which she caught and you stifled a giggle “The truth hurts and honestly I think it’s time you found someone steady”
“There isn’t anyone that caught my attention yet” I retorted in defence
“What about Jun? I mean I could see that Jun really digs you, why don’t you give the girl a chance?”
“I don’t know, I kinda like the relationship I have with Jun as it is”
“Er...sorry to interrupt but how is this Jun like?” you asked and I guess you wanted to get closer to me? Or at least show interest?
“Jun is this Chinese chick, tall and muscular looking and she looks like she can take care of our little birdie here”
“I know you are happy and lucky to find yourself a very beautiful girlfriend” you blushed a bit “so you can keep your happiness and butt out of trying to meddle with mine if you don’t mind”
She was about to speak up but you stopped her “Babe, I’m pretty sure the right person will come so let’s just drop it”
“But...but...”
“Drop it” ‘I’m starting to like this girl already, she’s totally got you on a leash!! Woof!!!’ I smirked at that last thought
End of Flashback #3
I grew attached to you, nothing romantic, but I began to see the qualities that you have to make her life brighter. You were funny, weird at times, but definitely someone who can lift the atmosphere and I was happy for her, she were creating a name for herself in our field and she found the perfect girlfriend...that is until I heard about your death. I was shocked and upset myself because in the period of time that I’ve known you, I saw you liked a younger sister and friend.
When you left the world, she was on a rampage, and at first I thought I understood her anger because I too was upset and angry yet I also understood why she didn’t want my help. I was wrong though, things didn’t stop there, she drank herself silly, got into multiple fights, was throwing her life away as if it was the end of the world. She was becoming uncontrollable, reckless even, and I started getting scared because her actions were going to get her killed.
I had to keep an eye on her at all times yet it was difficult when we had a job and was even more difficult when she fell into that trance, that same trance that I saw when she killed those bastards that killed you. I’ve never seen her so ruthless before and I was almost scared for my own life at one point in time when I saw her disfigure one of the faces or their bodies.
I was afraid of voicing it out to her because I was afraid that if a fight was to break out, I would have to kill her and vice versa. I cried multiple times in my room just thinking about it, and how hard it was to keep this lifestyle of watching over her, making sure she was out of trouble, keeping up with client demands.
Flashback #4
She had gone out again and had gotten herself drunk and into another fight and now I was in her room tending to the wounds as she lay there unconscious. As I was cleaning the wounds, the hardship of how life had been surfaced as droplets of my tears fell onto her body. I was crying inside and out but I didn’t dare cry out loud in fear of waking her up but this was the worst condition that I have seen her in. I was lucky to have Jun with me to accompany with the babysitting but Jun wouldn’t understand how much pent up mixed emotions that I have. Seeing her act like this, how beaten up she is, how frustrated at how weak I am to voice my concern, I just let my tears flow until I felt her hand on mine.
“W-what’s wrong?” I looked into her eyes of concern, the same eyes that I thought were dead the day you died
“*Sniff* N-nothing” I didn’t have the energy to vent in all reality because my body was tired from keeping up with improper rest and eating yet I pulled through just to keep her out of trouble along with making sure we are making an income.
She squeezed my hand and sat up a bit “There’s something wrong otherwise you wouldn’t be crying, now tell me what is wrong” I closed my lip into a tight line trying hard not to vent. She turned my face to meet hers “What’s wrong?”
My head was hurting as a sudden white flashed before my eyes but I shook it away and got up “Nothing is wrong” wiping my tears, I headed towards the door when I was engulfed in darkness.
*************************************************************************************
When I woke up I was sleeping in my room whereas she was sleeping on a chair right beside me. My throat was dry and was about to get up when I noticed a pitcher and plastic cup right on my nightstand. I was feeling weak but I managed to still have enough energy within me to reach over and grab the cup, however I think I used up the last of it when reaching because I lost my grip on the cup causing it to fall. ~THUD~
“Zzzz..huh?” she rubbed her eyes and noticed I was awake “Hey you’re awake” it was then that I noticed that she was dressed properly, she smells like her shampoo meaning she took a shower not too long ago. I watched as she picked up the cup and poured me a glass of water. I drank the water slowly feeling the cool liquid flow down my throat and instantaneously I could feel my voice coming back. “Why didn’t you tell me you had a fever?” ‘I had a fever??? That could explain why I was feeling so weak and moody’ “I’m sorry” I looked at her with an odd expression, “I’m sorry for causing so much trouble for you, I guess I took your care for me for granted and did what I wanted without even considering how much of a burden I was. But I’ve awoken, I’ve realized that I could sulk and go around making trouble so that you’d pick up my pieces.”
“Are you sure?” I doubted her, I mean I would really hope that she’d get out of her mourning but if she wasn’t ready it won’t do anyone any good.
“Yeah, she’ll always live on in my heart, but the truth is that she’s gone and I have to face the facts that it was my fault. I chose this path for both of us and it put her into harm. I can’t blame anyone else but myself and now I have to pay the price” I could see that she was going to cry again so I reached out and pulled her into a hug “I’m grateful that you were there for me and were putting up with my antics.”
I felt a wet patch on my shoulder from her tears “It’s okay, we’re best friends and partners, if I don’t look over you, who will?” I brushed her back to soothe her and let her cry it all out.
When she finished crying she pulled away and wiped the tears “You should rest, I’m going to make you food” She tucked me in before walking out of my room
End of Flashback #4
Throughout the time I was sick, she took care of me, made me meals, fed me, took care of our business, and bathed me and it was at this moment that I started noticing her more and when our relationship became more difficult.
Flashback #5
I was still sick and she had just finished bathing me and was guiding me to my room. Due to the lack of food and the fever, my strength was not fully back yet so she had to help me get from one point to another. Wrapping her arm around my waist and pushing my weight on her, we reached my room where she slowly lowered me to my bed. I slipped onto the bed and because her arm was wrapped around my waist, she fell on top of me. Our bodies were pressed together, faces inches apart, I could even feel her breath as I looked deep into her eyes. I don’t know who made the first move but seconds later our lips touched hungrily as I parted my mouth giving her entry. Her hands roamed around my body before settling down at my breast, giving them a light squeeze. I moaned in our kiss, roaming my hands over her body, slowly reaching my hands to her pants, unbuckling it.
****************************************************************************************
When I woke up in the morning, I felt someone else on my bed, jolting me from my slumber, but when I realized who it was; I moved closer to take a closer look at her features. Seeing her sleep so peacefully, I reached a hand out to trace the outline of her face, careful not to wake her up. She twitched slightly so I pretended to go back to bed, pretending to wake up.
She looked around until she laid her eyes on me, I smiled “Morning” she got up and slowly put on her clothes, without saying a word to me. Slowly I could feel my smile fade “...er...about last night...”
“I’m sorry” she didn’t turn around to look at me “just think that nothing happened yesterday” she got up and started to walk out the door
I grabbed onto her hand halting her from walking away any further “Wait, let’s talk. Let’s me get dressed first, wait for me in the living room” I let go of her hand and watched her walk off before putting on my clothes.
I got dressed and then walked into the kitchen to boil some water for tea. While waiting for the water to boil, I thought of what we were going to talk and how I was to approach the subject. Placing the teacups onto a tray, I walked into the living room seeing her waiting impatiently. Once she noticed that I was walking in, she immediately looked away in shame “Relax, we are adults here, let’s talk”
“I’m sorry about last night, just pretend that nothing happened. I think you should understand that my heart doesn’t have room for another, so...”
“Look I am not looking to ask you to do anything, I know you don’t have room for another but...I don’t mind it one bit.” My heart was a bit crushed but I also knew it was the only way I could be selfish, if there wasn’t a place for me in her heart, I could at least satisfy my desire for her “Just know that I am there for you, regardless of the situation, I would rather be the one you found next to you as opposed to some other girl”
“But...but...”
I stood up and walked closer to her, “Just remember that I will always be beside you, regardless” I stood up and left to my room to cry, I knew that she would never have room for anyone else but I also had no choice if I wanted to keep her by my side
End of Flashback #5
From then on, our relationship was just that, when we had desires we would look for each other. I knew I was being unfair to you and I was honest to you about it, many a times I would cry to you saying how sorry I was for falling in love with her. The feelings that I have developed for her changed me from being that free bird that I wanted to be and actually be faithful to one. I knew I had to conceal it though so I asked Jun to help me in this aspect, talk about foolishly in love.
Flashback #6
I was out for a couple of drinks with Jun, practically trying to get myself drunk, while Jun watched over me. I had wanted to vent to someone but who did I have to choose from??? I couldn’t confide in her so I chose my next best choice, Jun, who was just like me, wanting to be a free bird.
“Hey, you should stop drinking now” Jun grabbed my beer away from preventing from gulping it down
I reached out for my beer “Jun, let me drink, let me drink”
“You aren’t the type of person to get yourself drunk unless you have a target for the night, however I haven’t seen you make a pass for any of the lovely ladies tonight so either you are sick or something is up” Jun was taller than I was so she had the upper advantage of stretching her hand farther away than I could reach
“I...I...” I broke down crying in my arms
“Hush~~~ hush~~~ what’s gotten into you?” Jun placed my beer in front of me and kept on sweeping my back in comfort.
“I...I fell in love with my best friend!!!” I wailed out, disregarding that I am totally ruining my image
“You what??!!! You mean the one that lost her girlfriend not too long ago?” I nodded “You mean your partner?”
“YES!!” I wailed even harder and I think Jun was getting embarrassed because she picked me up, paid for the bill and we sat inside her car
“How did it happen?” Jun was practically hollering at me when I was just a seat away from her
“*Sniff* She was tending to my sickness and...and *sniff* I lost my balance...”
“And?” I’ve never seen Jun so eager to find out my latest wild nights before but I ignored it and continued
“*sniff* and she fell on top of me...*sniff* and...and...and I don’t know how but we kissed and…and…well you get the picture!!!!!” I was being a baby about it but I didn’t care and besides the alcohol wasn’t helping my emotions.
“Woah!!!! There is no hope for anyone to be faithful” I glared at Jun for the remark “What? I mean I thought that girl was never going to move on, not the way she was mourning and shit” I kept my glare on Jun “Er…but anyway, what does it matter? Why are you getting so depressed about it”
“Because…because…because I fell in love with her” Jun was stunned and even dropped her drink
Jun stayed quiet for a bit “So what happened after?”
I had regained control of my emotions as I wiped my tears away “We talked about it and I know this may sound stupid but I told her that I didn’t mind being used and that I will be there whenever she needs it”
“ARE YOU FOR REAL??!!!” Jun got up from her chair and practically knocked me over with her outburst
“Yeah, I guess that way I could be selfish as to fulfill our desires even if I can’t have her heart”
“So you told her you love her???” Jun seemed to have calmed down and sat back in her chair
I shook my head “No, she made it clear that she doesn’t have room for another and I knew that was going to be her answer, which is why I suggested that I’ll be there no matter what”
“Does that mean I lose a date?” I looked at her with an apologetic look “So that’s it with your player days eh?” Her face fell which I supposed was because she’s also lost a close friend that shares the joy in being a player “But won’t she notice you love her??? I mean when she does what will she do??”
“I never really thought of it” I held my head, the alcohol was kicking in and I felt light headed “I just wanted to keep her by my side…just wanted to keep her by my side…by my side…”
***************************************************************************************************
By morning I had the hugest hang over that I’ve ever felt since I started drinking and Jun was sleeping right beside me until she heard me cry out from the pain. “Here *yawn* take these”
Jun went to get me a glass of water and some medicine “What happened?”
Jun looked at me with a look of scepticism “You honestly forgot everything that happened yesterday?” I tried to think through the pain and remembered telling Jun about everything.
“OMG!!!! Jun promise me, you’ll keep this a secret” I freaked, I didn’t know why but I freaked
“Relax girl!!! What do you take me for??? I’ll keep it a secret but like I’ve said yesterday, she’ll know that you’ve changed your ways and will be suspicious. I mean from your description of her, she’s got a good head on her shoulders”
‘That’s right!!! I forgot about that part…*light bulb*’ “Jun, you’ve got to help me”
“How?” Jun looked at me with a confused look
“When she is around, pretend that we’re still as flirty as before and that I haven’t changed” Jun’s lips were put together in a tight line and I squinted my eyes ready for the yelling and screaming.
“Okay” I opened my eyes and looked at Jun with surprise and happiness
“You mean…you’ll do it??? You’ll help me????” I waited for the nod before pulling Jun into a big hug “Oh thank you, thank you, thank you! A girl couldn’t possibly ask for me from a friend”
End of Flashback #6
Needless to say, Jun kept her part in being my counsellor and friend throughout the whole time. We went out to just talk and have a couple of drinks and about how things were going but that was it, no more sleeping around. I thought things were good, not the best but at least not the worst until she changed.
I kneel down before you because I have a confession to make. I don’t really understand the logic behind the decisions I made but I thought it was for the better, I kept a close eye on her and did my own research, shocking myself on the results I found, and you can call me selfish but I thought it was a means to an end. She has to move on and maybe this was the only way to make her move on. Please forgive me, Eri for what I’ve done, I know the results may not be what I desire but I guess in a sense this was probably the best course of action to give everyone release, you, me, and her.
Flashback #7
I just got to the designated location that was set with a new client as I looked around for the client. They told me they were looking for someone and at first I thought they had the wrong number so I was sarcastic telling them I am not a phone operator nor am I a cop so I can’t find missing individuals. The response I got was a text message.
~You can help me, don’t you worry, just come meet me~Unknown
As the saying goes, curiosity kills the cat, so I decided to see what this was all about. As I search left and right, a car screeched and halted right in front of me and the door opened “Get in” were the instructions.
The person inside took of their cap “My name is Michishige Sayumi…”
-
I had to go back and reread part 1 to see how the parts link up. And since some of the flashbacks you can see from two people's POV, it greatly helps piecing together what had happened.
This is what I have so far. The starting of this fic is from the partner's POV and she is talking about her dead best friend. Which means *omg* Risa was indeed killed by Sayu where the previous part left off.
So Ai first met Risa in the alley and later on she joined her in that "special profession". Who knew the bean would find her soul mate in Eri but unfortunately she died. Then when Risa was giving up on herself, Ai got sick. It was when Gaki decided to pull herself out of her deep sorrow, Ai fell for her.
What I'm curious about is whether Jun likes Ai. I think she does by how she blushes when Risa makes a comment about them. And how did Ai start to tell Sayu all about KameMame's history so that the usagi could use the memories to get to Risa? I can't wait to see how you unravel all of this. I'll be waiting :)
-
@ Mame-chan: I almost forgot about Irony, but still debating about just giving you the answers or should I unravel everything in a one-shot......
Anyways, I had this on my mind and I just wanted to get it out.
Till the End (Kamei Eri version)
Panting heavily on my bed, I felt you slowly crawl right beside me, planting a light kiss on my temple before snuggling up to my side. “Tomorrow is it nee?” you whispered in a sadden tone “What will happen to us?”
“Nothing will change” I wasn’t really too sure of myself but I didn’t want you to know how unsure I was either “Just get some sleep, we have a busy day tomorrow” feeling my breathing going back to normal, I turned my head and kissed you on the forehead before reaching over to cover our naked bodies with the sheets. I listened as your breathing slowed and was at a regular pace, looking at your sleeping face within my arms ‘nothing will change hopefully’
**************************************************************************
This is it, this is the moment that I have feared to come, it was too quick, quicker than I had anticipated, for me, for them and for you. The last few days we did nothing but just laze around and doing things, making the most of the time that was left, before everything changes, we won’t see each other often to eat together, to shop together, to have fun together, everything. Most nights that I am awake, I formulate what is to come for me and for us, whether things will change drastically and originally we thought that it wouldn’t but then again, how am I so sure, how is anyone so sure?
I stand here with others listening to others talk to us but my worry wasn’t about them much to say but you and I know there are others that is facing the same obstacle as we are and probably have it even worse than we do but again they aren’t my main concern, you were.
“Eri, congrats on your graduation!” my reliable leader, who I’ve had the most enjoyment being with when it comes to dancing, our little rivalry was fun and it gave us the motivation we needed when we were in concert, concealing our fatigue from the other and waiting for the other to break first. “Eri came in as a rokkie and was very quiet, way too quiet that sometimes you wonder if she’s really with us” I can see Ai-chan trying hard not to start crying but there is a quiver in her voice as my own tears were threatening to spill. “You’ve accomplished so much in the years that you’ve been in Morning Musume, from someone that is shy to someone who is more outspoken and confident about who they are. I will miss the times we had fun together be it shopping together, hanging out together or dancing together but I will continue to go on with you in mind” Ai-chan gave me a grin and I grinned right back mouthing the words ‘We don’t know who won yet’ “I hope that in the future, you continue to carry your character in everything you do and hope that you’ll recover as soon as possible, joining us in Hello Project once again. Please continue to support Morning Musume and we’ll all continue to support the Kamei Eri that we all know” Ai-chan also said a few words for the others before stepping forward and pulling each and everyone one of us into a hug.
“Please take care leader, of them, her and her” I whispered away from the mic, Ai-chan nodded fully understanding my references before pulling back and slowly backing away to take her position.
“Kameha” Gaki-san had long lost it even when we came back onto the stage and just seeing her in this state, I just let my tears flow “Congrats on your graduation! We’ve spent a lot of time together nee? Had lots of fun and created lots of memories…” Gaki stalled to stop getting overly emotional before starting up again “Kame was a huge aho at times but she was always striving when it comes to dancing and singing and was great at being a companion when she was needed. Kameha, never lose this aspect of you, never lose the aho part of you, get better and come back soon, we’ll be waiting” Like Ai-chan, Gaki-san said a few words with the others too before pulling us into big bear hugs, crying in particularly in mine.
“Gaki-san don’t worry, I know you’ll be fine, Ai-chan will take care of you on my behalf” my hands lowered taking the mic away from me also because my tears were falling non-stop because Gaki-san was more than just a mere friend and companion, she was also one of my best friends, helping me open up, the one I had great chemistry and also the one I didn’t have to worry about because I knew that Ai-chan would take real good care of her.
“Eri…” the one that I feared to face had taken a step forward and I could barely look at her “Congrats on your graduation! Eri and I created the aho combi of the group, we were quite similar, trying to aim for the cutest person within the group, creating the perfect motivation for us to always try harder and do better” You looked like you were looking at me however I knew you weren’t, you were looking anywhere but up at my face and I could tell that you were trying your hardest to not cry just like I was “But don’t worry, I’ll sacrifice myself to be the cutest person on Morning Musume for the both of us…just come back soon” There were a lot of unspoken words in your speech that others might not understand but I do and I will come back soon, coming back to you.
You walked up to me and we hugged, lingering a bit while I whispered the reassurance that you needed “I love you”
“Yo! Eri!” Reina tried to keep a smile and tried not to smile and because she is trying so hard, I wiped my tears and smiled right back at her even though I was crying deep within. Reina was a fellow rokkie and another one of my best friends that I have spent within Morning Musume, going through training together, singing lessons, dance lessons everything from the start. “Eri was a weird person nee? But it was her weirdness that attracted Reina to her because with her around there was always laughter, with her around, we all strived to not be an aho like her” everyone including myself gave a laugh at Reina’s comment “Reina was never really good at dancing and was in awe at how well Eri could do it that Reina made Eri her goal, her motivation to improve in dance lessons” from that moment, Reina’s smiled started to falter and I could tell she was about to cry causing me to cry “with Eri gone, Reina will make Eri proud and continue to keep you as the figure to improve. It will be tough but Reina wants Eri to witness the improvement that Reina has made when she comes back and I hope Eri will do her best in recovering so that we can do a face off. Congrats on your graduation”
“Kamei-san” the youngest of our group had stepped up to the plate now and she was always a strong character trying hard to not tell us when things are wrong or when she is upset “Congrats on your graduation! When I first joined Morning Musume, I had lots of trouble in trying to keep up, I was also quite alone but Kamei-san helped me through a lot of it because of her great character and her abilities. She spent a lot of time staying behind when I was having trouble with lessons or being upset at myself when I couldn’t do something simple correctly and Kamei-san has watched me grow. Thank you for your time and effort to create the Aika that is before you now and that will continue to remember your teachings and your enthusiasm with the years to come. Again, congrats on your graduation” I hugged Aika tightly, being the youngest one, I did have my concerns with her when she first began but as time moved along, she was a lot more mature for her age and I knew that I didn’t have to worry about her.
I turned to the fans out there and began my final speech for everyone but before I do, I took a long look at my fellow musumes, the ones that have been there as I grew up, my extended family, who shared the same dreams that I did, shared the same punishments when things went wrong, shared the same joys when we accomplished something. I then turned to look out at the fans, the ones who have supported me, the ones that have given me strength throughout the years to give it my all, the ones that have made every moment of being in Morning Musume worth it and enjoyable. Just looking at them, I knew the answers to my concerns and I knew this with confidence, and how to show this confidence in my speech.
“Everyone, in the years that I have been in Morning Musume, I was once a very timid person that loved enclosed spaces and was more afraid of opening up than anything else. I thank the fans that have continuously given me support, the staff that had taken care of me, the senpais for teaching me things and of course the group members with me on this very stage right now. Please continue to support Morning Musume that I love and Hello Project. This moment is not the end yet a new beginning, a new chapter in Kamei Eri’s life, one that I may feel lonely walking through but I know that I will have the support of my fans and my friends. These feelings will continue to follow alongside Kamei Eri wherever she goes till the end of time and the life of Kamei Eri. Thank you for the many years of support and the many more going forward”
**************************************************************************
I do intend to do a Jun Jun and Lin Lin version but haven't quite formulated the wording.
-
:cry: :cry: :fainted: Whaa~~! Graduation speeches~
said a few words for the others
The others, lol, XD made me laugh for some reason.
-
Trust You
I am running aimlessly, crying, devastated, tired, but I needed to get away...get away from everyone, get away from her, get away from everything. I never would have expected this to happen to me, I thought I had everything, the perfect life, a loving family (most of the time), great friends, rich and someone that I loved. Why did this have to happen to me?
I finally stopped running when I was out of breathe only to regret it because I was at the last place I’d want to be, the place where it all started...the amusement park. My feet weren’t paying attention to my brain, walking towards the place that changed everything from having a loving father and the best friends anyone can dream of to nothing.
I walked into the amusement park that wasn’t packed because the weatherman predicted rain but I couldn’t explain what drew me in. I continued to look around and memories flooded me of the times my best friend and I had come here just having fun without any worries... that was until I reached one particular section of the amusement park...it was where I met you.
Flashback
“Saki, as much as I love you and all, regardless of all the fun we have, I do think you’re father might be taking things to an entirely new level of paranoid” my best friend stated with a hint of annoyance
“Awww Maimi, you make it sound like you don’t enjoy the company but I caught you eyeing the new bodyguard” I teased Maimi and looked in the direction of the new recruit and her team who was busying surveying the surroundings
“Eyeing or not, do the others have to make themselves so noticeable?” I looked around to see the team standing just 20 feet behind us and others were looking at them awkwardly
“I see what you mean, this can be a problem” I racked my brain for a solution because I can’t have them stopping anyone that just brushes past them. I can understand why my father wants to keep a close eye on me but seriously Maimi has a point, this is getting to a whole new level of the term paranoid. I don’t really see the need for a whole team of bodyguards considering I’m all grown up now and although there are news of someone out to get my father, I highly doubt they will try to kill me too, not when I have Maimi and the head of the new team. I mean it wasn’t like this even when I survived my first successful kidnapping so why do I have such tight security when I am not the target? Making up my mind, I motioned for the new head of the bodyguards to come towards me, the new head is new in terms of helping our family but apparently has a lot of experiences and can be intimidating
“Yes Shimizu-san?”
I shook my head in displeasure “Tanaka-san, one thing that I hope you remember is my name is Saki, none of that formal crap, all bodyguards I’ve had have called me that”
“O-K~” she sounded unsure of herself and although her eyes were hidden behind sunglasses, I could tell she wasn’t really sure of what to make of my statement
“Maimi and I don’t like feeling like you’re anything different and we’ve always hated the formal things. We’d like to think you are our friends so that we forget about us having bodyguards looking over our shoulders all the time” Tanaka-san raised an eyebrow at me as if the logic was not processing “It’s a psychological thing”
“Okay Saki...-chan how can I be of service?” I rolled my eyes whereas Maimi giggled
“this one is going to need some work” I nudged Maimi in the ribs
“Tanaka-san, it is alright if you guys don’t make yourselves stand out so much? I mean I am here to have fun yet as you can see...you guys all seem out of place” looking Tanaka-san and the rest up and down at their black suits, white dress shirts and black sunglasses “I know that father has heard of someone out to get him and is probably the reason why you guys...” pointing behind Tanaka-san to the other bodyguards “yes, you guys including you Jun Jun have reversed the formation back to one that I really do not appreciate”
“Come on Saki, Tanaka-san probably isn’t aware of how we use to do things, give her a break about that aspect” Maimi defended and I don’t know whether she was being impartial in defending Tanaka-san because she’s got a crush on her “but maybe we can have the arrangement so that you are by our sides and the others stay well hidden? Jun Jun can organize the others like how we use to do things”
“I don’t know if that’s a good idea”
Maimi and I smirked “Trust us, it’s a good idea” I motioned for her to look around her “ I doubt I can have any fun”
Tanaka-san scanned her surroundings seeing that people that were walking by were pointing and gossiping amongst themselves or upset at being told to walk around us “I see, in that case, as you wish Shimizu-san” we rolled our eyes as Tanaka-san said something to the rest of the team, scattering them in different directions when Jun Jun finished briefing them in
Maimi and I thought we could finally have fun strolling around happily but Tanaka-san stayed behind us and it was obvious she was a bodyguard. We urged her to join us but she would decline politely and just stayed where she was, the worst being the fact that she we would try to talk to her but she would respond that we should have fun and throughout the whole time she would only have a serious look. We soon gave up, or more like I gave up on trying to talk to her, and went in line for the next ride
“NOW!!!!” I heard someone scream before I felt a pair of hands on me
“Saki!!!!” the people surrounding us were not your normal guests at an amusement park. Unfortunately for them Maimi isn’t my normal best friend either. With her quick reflexes, she and the rest of my body guards all jumped in to save me. People often wonder why I am calm about things like this happening and I am sure this unknown group has found out why I am usually at ease “Saki!!!! Stop daydreaming, go!!!!” Maimi hollered out to me, uppercutting one of them.
I ran for it when they were occupied and I could hear Tanaka-san hollering at me “Shimizu-san!!!” only because her and her team are still new to how I work so I ignored them, running to my destination
“Come back here!!!” ‘Crap one of them must have been stalking my movements, come on legs, don’t fail me now’
~BUMP~ I didn’t pay attention to where I was going and had accidentally bumped into someone who I was unable to move because it was like I ricocheted off of them to the floor. Looking behind me, the guy was coming close weaving through people so I scrambled to my feet and would have ran for it but I felt a hand grab onto my arm and in a quick motion I was turned to the front of a line for a ride. My brain had not quite figured what was happening but I was being pushed to go on
I turned and tried to peek at the person chasing me to see them turning round and round looking for me “Miss are you going for the ride or not?” the attendant was slightly annoyed along with everyone else behind me
“Yeah we’re going” I looked up to see an unfamiliar face but they smiled at me and pushed me forward. While walking, the taller girl put her arms around me
“Hey!” I hissed
“Shhh~~~ or they will hear you” she motioned her eyes to the guy that was chasing me, joined by 2 more “Just walk normally” I don’t know why I trusted her but I did and she used her hands to cover one side of my face while resting her chin on my shoulder covering the other side. I was being strapped into the roller coaster but I was sinking low into my seat just in case.
Unbelievably, I did enjoy the roller coaster ride and it gave me the opportunity to see if the guys have left, which they did, as well see the damage Maimi and my bodyguards left but no Maimi nor my bodyguards were to be found. I am assuming Maimi will show them the basics of how we do things only because before Tanaka-san was hired, Maimi was my main bodyguard from a family line of martial artists and bodyguards. I was enjoying the ride so much that I forgot momentarily that I was being chased after, leaving the ride calmly and leisurely until my phone beeped indicating a text
~Hey, where are you?~ Maimi
‘Crap’ I forgot that she’s waiting, quickly picking up the pace “your welcome” I heard someone say from behind me.
‘Double crap!’ I forgot about the person too looking up at the girl “I’m sorry but I’ve got to run. Thank you though...greatly appreciated”
“Are you sure your safe? Why is someone chasing after you?” Point taken I don’t know if it’s safe but I doubt just because the girl has helped me once that I should tell her my life story
“I’m really in a rush and I think I can manage but thank you” I took steps while checking around for anyone suspicious, something Maimi taught me to do when she isn’t by my side
“Hold on...” ‘I really don’t have time for this...’ I watched as she took off her hoodie and pulled off her cap that was hanging on her bag “put this on” Fully understanding the idea, I didn’t need to be told twice. She looked me up and down then played with the hoodie that seemed oversized on me “There! Now you don’t look funny”
“Erm...thanks...how can I give this back to you?” it was a kind gesture and although random I smiled at how she was paying attention to the small details, fully focused on her task of making me look normal and not stand out
“You can keep it”
“No, no...why don’t you give me your number?”
“Are you sure? I mean I have more...”
“Yeah, that way I can take you out as my thanks” the girl went back into her bag and searched for a pen and paper “Here, you should be going, shouldn’t you?”
Hitting a point, I hastily took the paper and ran towards the park entrance. While running, I sent Maimi a message telling her I was alright and the estimated time of arrival just in case she’s freaking out, not the best idea if Tanaka-san and her crew is there because Maimi will get into a physical rage. I was going to put the phone away when I remembered the crumpled paper in my hand, thinking that it might not be a bad idea to express thanks to my saviour...
NATSUYAKI MIYABI
End of Flashback
Miraculously, my feet had taken me out of the amusement park and to the cafe nearby, where I officially got to talk to Natsuyaki Miyabi and of course return her possessions...along with a few people , one being Maimi of course. I recalled it clearly, Tanaka-san and crew being outside the establishment hidden of course, with Maimi and myself sitting at a table waiting patiently
Flashback
“Are you sure you don’t want to join us inside?” Maimi asked Tanaka-san, in a way that I couldn’t describe, more like pleading? But I did notice that something was different between the two, like there was tension since the amusement park but none of the others would speak about it
“Yes Yajima-san” Tanaka-san bowed and I could only roll my eyes at Maimi’s wasted efforts. I knew Maimi wasn’t really going to give up so I dragged her inside instead which was a bit difficult because she was being stubborn
“Come on Maimi, I thought you were here for me” I hissed when Tanaka-san was out of earshot
She huffed when she sat down “Why are you doing this anyway? You could have just asked for someone to give it to her you know”
“You’re just sour because you haven’t made any progress with Tanaka-san. I don’t even know what you see in her, she’s not any fun”
“I just want to be friends with her” I could totally see a blush rising on her cheeks
“Yeah right” I am enjoying my teasing every single drop of it
“I just find her cool and interesting, don’t you find her cool?” she was hesitating, which means that there is something more to this no???
I snorted “Maimi you were just the same when you started...” I saw Natsuyaki-san walk in dressed in casual clothing but this time around she had a different aura from when I recall her
“Hi” she greeted, she had on a cute smile
I stood up slowly, I wasn’t quite sure what it was but she looked astonishing in such casual clothes “H-hi”
She caught sight of Maimi’s presence “Am I interrupting something?”
“No, this is my best friend Yajima Maimi” they shook hands then Maimi got up from her seat to offer it to her
While Natsuyaki-san took a seat, Maimi came over to my side “quit drooling hypocrite” pulling me to sit across of Natsuyaki-san
“H-here!” I handed the bag with her possessions, “Thank you”
She took the bag and I could feel a tingle when her hand grazed mine “No problem, although you could repay me by telling me your name”
“You mean you never told her?” Maimi looked at me with a mixed expression of ‘are you kidding me?’ and ‘smooth Saki, smooth’, I couldn’t really define which one was overpowering the other ‘Crap! I knew there was something I forgot now Maimi will never let me live this down’
“Sorry, Shimizu Saki”
“Let’s start from scratch then shall we?” ‘what does she mean by that?’ “My name is Natsuyaki Miyabi, many call me Miya for short, nice to meet you” she stretched her hand for us to shake
“Nice to meet you Miya, so...what do you do?” Maimi’s habits kicking in
“I’m a culinary student” she responded casually
“Culinary student? From where?”
“I actually started studying Chinese cuisine first and then when I finished over there I thought it was foolish to not know my own country’s delicacies”
“How many years is it?” ‘Oh god, I hope Miya is not offended by Maimi’s 20 questions’
“It’s really a matter of when the mentor believes that I have finished and have acquired more enough knowledge. What about you guys? Are you in school? Or working?”
This is the part that I didn’t know how to answer or whether to answer, I mean living the rich life hasn’t been all fun and games “We both work for Saki’s parents” which isn’t too far from the truth
“Oh, as what?”
“Administrative assistants” I’m so glad Maimi is here, her quick thinking is better than me stuttering a lie “Have you eaten yet Miya? If not let’s grab something to eat, Saki and I are famished”
End of Flashback
Maimi diverted the whole topic of our backgrounds because she’s aware of how overwhelming the truth can be but overall we had a great time joking around, talking about things. We had so much fun that we soon got together on a weekly basis.
The relationship of Maimi and Reina bloomed over the last few months just like Miya and my own. Because Maimi was occupied with dates with Reina, Miya and I got more time to get to know each other and through these moments that I developed strong feelings for her. Miya was such a gentlemen when we go out, showering me with gifts and flowers and making sure I didn’t catch a cold.
Flashback
“Saki-chan, er...do you want to meet up today?” Miya sounds funny over the phone like something is in her mind and considering that Maimi went out with Reina again, why not?
“Sure” she told me where to meet her before we hung up. I was actually anticipating meeting Miya because it was nice being with her, she’ll take the world off my shoulders just by smiling at me, thinking of seeing her again and my heart was beating quickly. I quickly checked my closet to look for something to wear, a habit I’ve picked up every time I was meeting Miya on a one-to-one basis, otherwise Maimi would just rush me. I guess I’ve fallen for her but I wasn’t quite sure how she felt about me, I mean she treats me like a princess, but that could be because I haven’t seen how she treats her other friends. Upon leaving my residence, Reina’s crew was going to follow me but I don’t think I would like a whole group to follow me
“Aika, not everyone, just you will be fine” I instructed, waiting for Aika to be ready
“Saki-chan, you seem happy tonight...meeting Natsuyaki-san again?” since Maimi has gotten Reina to loosen up, there were a couple that Maimi and I could talk to without formalities and eventually treat each other like friends, one of them being Mitsui Aika, she is almost like the younger sister of Reina
“Yeah I am... how did you guess?”
She shrugged her shoulders “Oh I don’t know maybe the fact that Maimi is out with Reina-aneesan and Natsuyaki-san is the only other person that could make you beam with excitement” she teased
I gave her a light punch “stop teasing me Aika, seriously I think you should stop hanging around Maimi”
“Ahhh so you are in love with Natsuyaki-san nee?”
“I don’t know if she feels the same way about me though” my smile faded a bit feeling a tad bit upset if she didn’t
“Don’t think too much Saki-chan, you’re a good catch, good personality, nice, caring, what’s not to love?”
I hugged Aika for her comforting words “I may not necessarily be everything you listen in Miya’s eyes but thanks...this is one of the reasons why I still let you hang around Maimi”
As we approached the destination, Aika held back and kept a good distance surveying the scene as well as me while I walked up to Miya who was fidgeting around with a bouquet of the prettiest pink roses I’ve ever seen “Hey”
“H-hey....for you” I took a whiff of the roses and, they smelled lovely even if they stank I probably wouldn’t notice because my mind wasn’t taking control as opposed to my heavily beating heart
“Thank you...so what did you want to do?” I started thinking of the things we could do “Movie, dinner, amusement park,...” while I was listing things out I was pacing but stopped when I felt her hand on my arm, slowly sliding down into my hand and linking our fingers together
“I don’t care what we do as long as you are there with me...Saki...over the last few weeks, they were the happiest moments of my life only because you appeared...and I don’t want this happiness to go away...ever..will you be my...girlfriend?” she looked deep into my eyes and I felt like they were emanating electricity through my eyes down to my heart and my eyes never left hers while I slowly nodded, smiling
“Yatta!!!!!!” Miya hollered out, picking me off the floor while swinging me around, I was in heaven myself, a little not believing that this is all happening to me though
End of Flashback
Of course I had to tell the truth to Miya about who I was but it wasn’t anything bad and Miya was relatively understanding as to why Maimi and I hid the truth from her. I didn’t think my happiness would be short-lived because in one night, I lost 2 of the most important people in my life, my eyes watering just recalling the events of earlier
Flashback
“Saki, stop wandering!” Maimi held a hand over her eyes, with Reina massaging her shoulders “You’re giving me a headache, just relax!!!!” I was in my room at a family brunch that my father was organizing
“Relax?! How can I relax? I’m so nervous...today is when I introduce Miya to father” I continued pacing thinking if I made a mistake
“Do you need to get all worked up?” the tone in her voice can indicate how annoyed she is at the moment
“This coming from the same person who was worked up about introducing Reina to Uncle Yajima” I retorted bitterly whereas Reina gave off a snort
“Hun, I think she got you...were you this nervous?” Reina smirked earning her a glare from Maimi
“Anyways, I’m sure your father will like Miya, just relax, isn’t that what you told me?” Maimi asked not letting go of her glare at Reina, who was apologizing with gestures and her eyes
I was about to answer when my cellphone beeped with a new message
~Babe, I’ll be there in one minute – Miya~
“Guys, she’s here!!!!” I panicked
Maimi and Reina both went by my side “Here we’ll be with you when you introduce Miya okay?” they guided me to the door and down towards the entrance of my mansion
Just as we stepped out to the front door, Miya was walking up the steps of the front porch “hey babe” she greeted giving me a peck on the cheek. One of the things about Miya by my side is that her presence calms me, with her by my side I could face anyone, even my father something that even Maimi wasn’t able to do
“Let’s go in shall we?” Reina took Maimi’s hand in her own while Miya followed suit. We walked in with a mission, a moment for my father to meet Miya on a one-to-one basis
Throughout the night, I would be socializing with family friends while keeping an eye on my father, whereas Maimi, Reina and Miya would keep an eye as well and have fun socializing amongst each other. When we saw our chance we went our separate ways to stop my father’s movement on all angles
“Father!” Miya walked beside me while Maimi and Reina were on the other side of him
“Princess!!! Maimi-chan!!! You both look lovely” I gave him a peck on the cheek
“There’s someone I would like to introduce you to” I hooked my arm with Miya “Natsuyaki Miyabi” looking her up and down my father had a stern look on his face, ‘does this mean her doesn’t like her? Will he make us stop seeing each other?’
“Princess, go with Maimi-chan and Tanaka-san, I’ll want to have a chat with Natsuyaki-san”
I was going to protest the way I usually do when I am upset at my father “Saki, it’ll be a good opportunity for me to get to know your father” Miya soothed
Reina went by my side and I knew she had no choice but to do as instructed because my father’s orders over rides everyone else’s “Reina, do you think he hates Miya?”
“Erm...you guys walk ahead, I’m going to get a drink” Maimi left our sides, weaving through the mass of people
“I don’t know what your father thinks or if he likes her...” a shriek broke our conversation as people were all faced and gathered around...where father was.
Reina and I didn’t waste time pushing past people to the front, my heart stopping at the scene in front of me...a puddle of blood...my father on the floor...Maimi in front of him...blood seeping out from both of them.
“Maimi!!!!!” Reina rushed to the gasping Maimi, who was coughing out blood “Aika!!! Help me!!!!”
“Father!!!!” I rushed to my father’s side to find a pulse, putting pressure on the bullet wound at his heart ‘Where is it? Come on!!!! Don’t leave me!!!!’ Aika came up to me and pulled me away from my father while Lin Lin checked for a pulse. Lin Lin looked up at Aika and me and shook her head “Noooo!!!!!!” I struggled out of Aika’s hold and hovered over my father’s body
“What is it Maimi? Save your breathe...an...an ambulance is coming” I could hear and see the pain and tears falling from Reina’s face as Maimi was pulling Reina closer towards her mouthing something. I noticed Reina stopped to listen carefully and I don’t know what it was but Reina’s expression quickly changed to one that was serious and thinking however not long after Maimi’s hand fell to the floor “Maimi!!! MAIMI!!!!” Reina cried shaking Maimi’s lifeless body “Get an ambulance!!!!!” Lin Lin moved from father to Maimi, placing her hand under Maimi’s neck. My pain only increased when Lin Lin shook her head for the second time in the afternoon
“I’m sorry Tanaka-san” Lin Lin expressed but Reina was frozen in shock “Tanaka-san?” I realized something was wrong when Reina didn’t give a reaction or anything, opening my eyes to see her tear-streaked face in shock, mouth moving but no one could understand what she was saying
“Reina?” then I remembered that Maimi had said something to her “what did Maimi say?” still no reaction “what did Maimi say???!!!!” I shook her but her mouth just continued to move, her eyes however looked into mine
I leaned closer to her to see if I could hear what she was saying “...killed...by...Miya” ‘No...no....no!!!!!!! This can not be happening!!!! This is all a joke...a dream!!!!! Someone tell me this is not true!!!!!’
“NO!!!!!!!”
End of Flashback
I couldn’t believe it when Reina told me who the culprit is, looking around the party to find Miya, to show Reina it’s not Miya but she was no where to be found and I was forced to believe it. I couldn’t deal with it so I ran for it instead and here I am sitting here at the place where Miya confessed her love for me but it was all fake. As much as I wanted to believe it was true, I couldn’t because I lost my father and Maimi and where did she go??? I was blinded and now it’s too late because it cost me the lives of the important people in my life. I look up at the skies above me, and in the back of my head the song that Miya introduced me to was playing:
Flowers sway in the wind as if dancing
So that the rain moistens the earth
Even though this world is alive, coming closer together
Why do people hurt each other?
Why do partings come about?
Even if you go far away
You're still always right in the middle of my heart
While they remain completely buried by that kind smile
Even if I feel pain
In fragments of you that I held, because we're still connected
I believe that we can meet again
I'm waiting for your love
I love you, I trust you
I want you to share your loneliness with me
I love you, I trust you
Even in light, even in darkness
Because we're together, we're able to believe in each other
Please don't leave anymore
Who saw the end of the world?
Who announces the end of the journey?
Even though it's a long night and the answer can't be seen now,
I want you to move on on the road you believe in
Because from this point forth, the light is waiting for you
Even now, the song you taught me
Still remains within my heart
And echos along with that friendly voice
The overflowing tears of my feeling
Run over my warm cheek
Become strong, and
Believe!
If we connect with each other
I'm always by your side
I love you
I trust you
The tears I shed are for your sake
I love you
I trust you
You taught me love
I love you
I trust you
No matter if you walk on the wrong path,
I'll be beside you!
I love you
I trust you
I want you to share your loneliness with me
I love you
I trust you
Even in light, even in darkness
I love you
I trust you
Even in sadness, even in happiness
I love you
I trust you
I want to protect you completely
No matter if you're walking on the wrong path
I'll be beside you!
Because we're together, we're able to believe in each other
Please don't leave anymore
As much as I would like to hate... to take revenge, my heart wasn’t full of hate, it was telling me something else “Natsuyaki Miyabi....I still trust you”
-
Miya?! :O Noo~! And of course, Saki can't help that she still loves her. Oh man.